Category Archives: Siege of Vicksburg

1862-65: Robert Marsden, Co. E, 127th Illinois Infantry

The following 62 letters and an 1865 diary were written by Robert John Marsden (1843–1915) while serving as a private in Co. E, 127th Illinois Infantry. Robert was born in Yorkshire, England, and came to this country as a small boy with his parents, Roger and Elizabeth (Metcalf) Mardsen, and his paternal grandfather in 1845. The Marsden family first settled in Chicago but to escape a cholera epidemic, later relocated to St. Charles in the Fox river in Kane county, Illinois. Robert’s father was a shoemaker by trade, active in his work until his death in 1864.

A Reunion Ribbon of the 127th Illinois

In mid-August 1862, Robert enlisted and was sent as a raw recruit to a camp of instruction in Chicago where the regiment organized, equipped, and drilled until being ordered to Memphis and placed under General Stewart’s command—a man they grew to despise. Their first action, though limited, was at Chickasaw Bayou in late December 1862, and their first casualty was a victim of friendly fire. Subsequently, they were assigned to fatigue duty throughout the remainder of the winter, participating in the digging of Grant’s canal, building forts, and constructing dams.

The regiment fancied itself as a key player in Grant’s campaign to outmaneuver Vicksburg, but fate seemingly conspired to relegate them to the sidelines. Instead of facing the heat of battle, they found themselves as mere targets for enemy shells, safely tucked behind the front lines. Following the siege, the regiment idled away at Walnut Hills and Camp Sherman for what felt like an eternity before being dispatched to Chattanooga. Their timing, as luck would have it, was impeccable as they arrived just in time to spectate from a distance, the capture of Missionary Ridge and Lookout Mountain.

By the time of the Sherman’s Atlanta Campaign, the regiment had gained a reputation as the best drilled regiment in Gen. Black Jack Logan’s command. Yet, uncertainty lingered about their performance when facing the whizzing bullets, shot, and shell of the enemy in battle. It was on the field of Resaca that they not only convinced their commander, but also themselves, that they were capable of fighting. With hardly any time to write to their loved ones at home of their survival, they were marched on to Adairsville, Big Shanty, Ezra Chapel, Kennesaw Mountain, and other points. Finally, in the Battle of Atlanta, Johnston’s army (now under Hood’s command) was forced out of Atlanta.

At or about the time of the fall of Atlanta, Robert received word from home that his father had died. Though devastated, he could not leave the ranks at this juncture of the fighting and it was late September 1864 before he could go home on a 30-day furlough. By the time he returned, the regiment had moved on with Sherman’s army in the March to the Sea, and Robert with a handful of others from his company and regiment remained in Bridgeport, Alabama, guarding the regiment’s baggage, sent back from Atlanta—too cumbersome to take on the march through Georgia. Eventually Robert joined his regiment in New Berne, North Carolina, and then marched with Sherman through the Carolina’s and on to Washington D. C. where he was mustered out of service.

[Note: These letters are from the private collection of Don Andrew and were made available for transcription and publication on Spared & Shared by express consent.]

Robert Marsden and his family, circa 1890

Letter 1

Camp Van Arman
August 28th, 1862

Dear brother,

I am pretty well today but not very strong. I was sick abed last week at Blake’s from Tuesday night til last Monday. I did not leave my room from Wednesday til Sunday. I had the Bilious Fever & Bloody Dysentery which the doctor said was brought on by drinking too much water when in a sweat. The doctor charged $2.88 for visits and medicine. Emma wrote a letter to Father last Thursday and I expected that Mother would be in Sunday but she did not come. I think that you did not get the letter. I came down to camp last Tuesday to get a furlough but could not. I will get one this week if I can, but as I am on guard today I cannot get one today.

I feel a good deal better today than I have since we came into camp. Eugene Fowler & I are going to send a letter by George Tyler.

I will come home as soon as I can get a furlough. We have got our uniform—all but caps. Give my love to Father, Mother and brothers & sister. Good by for this time. Write and send by some of the boys for our regiment is not numbered yet, and I would not get it.

From your brother, — Robert Marsden


Letter 2

Camp Van Arman
September 4th 1862

Dear Father,

As I now have a chance to send a few lines to you by Mr. Weed who staid in camp last night and is going home this morning. I am well at present, and like camp life very well. I expect that we shall leave Chicago in a week or two. The boys cannot get any more furloughs at present for we have to be mustered in as a regiment in a few days and all of the company will have to be here when they muster us in. All of the boys that have got them [furloughs] are sent after and will have to come whether their time is up or not. They have sent three of our company after them and to bring them by force if they will not come by any other means.

Maybe I will get a furlough this week or next, but we are under Col. Tucker and he won’t let us have any now. But when we are mustered as a regiment, he will not be our boss. I want a few needles and some buttons & thread & a needle book which Mother can make me if she has time, for when I come, I do not know how long I can stay. I have drawn my County order of $60 and when I come home, I will give it to you, and get my town order if I had time when I come out. I would have a pair of boots made to wear with good thick soles and a half sole on top of that for all the boys in our company must have them in the same style and I would pay you for them. I do not want them very heavy, nor very light.

I must now begin to close as they are now beginning to fall in for drill. So good by for the present, give my love to all Brothers & Sister & Mother.

From your son, — Robert

P. S. Direct my letters to R. Marsden 127th Regt. Illinois Vol., Col. John Van Arman, in care of Captain Gillette, Chicago


Letter 3

Camp Van Arman
October 15th 1862

Dear Father,

As I now have a chance to send a few lines to you by Dan Tyler, I have not much to tell you but that now that was [ ] in regard to our having [ ] orders… Col. is going to Washington to see about having the regiment go [ ] and getting breach loading rifles and if he does we will not have any marching to do.

We are all well at present in this company and I hope you are the same. Dan is in… Come to a close. I still remain your obedient son, — Robert


Letter 4

Camp Van Arman
October 22nd, 1862

Dear father,

As I now have a chance to send a letter to you by Mr. Swarthout. We will get our pay tomorrow for they are paying the other companies off today and only for the neglect of our captain leaving the muster roll at St. Charles, and he had to send [our] lieutenant after it this noon. You can send anything you want by Mr. Beach. This week some of the other boys have sent for butter, so you need not send any for me this time.

This is all for this time, I expect to have a letter tonight from you. Goodbye for this time. From your son, — Robert

P. S. You can leave the things at H. O. Hyde’s.


Letter 5

Memphis [Tennessee]
November 17th, 1862

Dear father,

As it is raining and I have nothing to do, I think that I will write a few lines to you and let you know that I am well and in the enemy’s country and we do just about as we want to. There is no guard around camp and the boys take their guns and go and get chickens, sheep, hogs, beef, & honey. They have gone out this morning after something but I don’t know what it is. We also are going to have 5 Negroes to carry our water and cook for us and when we start to travel again, we are going to have some mules confiscated to carry our baggage.

Every house we go to and ask for anything, they tell us that the woman is a poor widow, and some of them say that their husbands were in the Union Army. When we stopped one night coming down the river, and before we started in the morning, we had 16 hives of honey, 200 chickens, 5 hogs & one beef critter. And the woman that lived in the nearest house said that 300 Rebel cavalry ate dinner there the day before.

Robinson Barr Murphy also served in the 127th Illinois Infantry. He was later awarded the Medal of Honor in the Battle of Atlanta (Julian Burley Collection)

In coming down the river, I saw Island No. 10 and a great many other islands but they did not look much different from any other part of the country—only that the trees were riddled with shot and shell. I wrote a letter, and when we got to Columbus, Kentucky, I met Ed Scott and got him to put it in the Post Office for me. He came onto the boat and staid awhile and saw the boys. I saw Ayei Sargent there too. He is well and says he has not been sick since he has been soldiering. The boys in our company are all well except Norris Parks & Michael Kelly. There are a few who don’t feel very well but they are running around pretty much all the time.

Everything is very high here and they have a Provost Guard down town so that the boys dare not go down town without a pass. I have not got any ink so I must write with a lead pencil until I can get some ink. There is one boy in the tent that has got a little ink and we use it to back letters with.

You must direct my letters to Co. E, 127 Regt. Illinois Vol, via Cairo, and then it will follow the regiment for there is a grand distribution office there, and they keep track of the regiments in the West. We don’t know how long we shall stay here. This is enough for now for it has stopped raining, and I am going after a Pig. From your son, Robert

Robert Marsden, Company E, 127 Regt. Ills Vol., Via Cairo


Letter 6

Chilohomony Camp near the Rebels
December 1st, 1862

Dear father,

As we are in camp for a short time for some reason that I don’t know and there is a chance to send a letter home, I think that I will write. We have been traveling ever since last Wednesday and have come upon the enemy. Our cavalry drove the Rebel pickets out of the town named Chilohomony and they have got a strong fort about 9 miles from here and we have got to drive them out this week. Day before yesterday our troops drove the Rebels out of Holly Springs and have been skirmishing with them every day since. And yesterday we thought we should before night be in a fight, for we could hear the cannons firing very plain, but they say that they were fighting in the other Division.

Last night we got into camp about 8 o’clock and got our tents struck when it commenced to rain and blow like a hurricane, and we had all we could do to keep our tent from blowing away. It started some of the stakes, and we held onto the bottom and the center pole. We are in Mississippi, but I don’t know what county. It is pretty warm weather here. There has not been any frost of any account but I suppose that it is pretty good sleighing or skating on Fox River. But sleighing or skating, I had rather be there than here when we have to make the long marches, for the first afternoon they shoved us some 15 miles and that made our feet sore. And some of the boys that paid $6 for a pair of boots traded them for a pair of shoes. But it is muddy today and I am glad I did not do the same. I only took the socks out, and that made them big enough to go easy and then I got along very well.

I don’t know where we are going to but think we are going to Vicksburg and fight them there after we get done with them here. And from Vicksburg down the river till the thing is settled which all the old soldiers think will be done in a short time. We have got quite a piece of Uncle Sam’s family here, for it covers some 4 miles in a square and numbers about 60 or 70 thousand men.

There is no news of any account here at present, but a lot of camp rumors that don’t amount to anything so that I think I will close my letter telling you to direct it as before, via Cairo, 127 Regiment, Co. E. But I have not had a letter yet from home yet. So goodbye from your son, — Robert

P. S. Charles Bowman wants you to give these few lines to his wife, which are in this envelope. — RM


Letter 7

Near Tallahatchie River
Camp Stewart
December 6th, 1862

Dear brother,

As there is a chance to send mail tomorrow, I think that I will write a few lines and send them to you. It has been very muddy here for some time but it is drying up some now. But we can get around in the mud without getting more than ankle deep & leaving the flatboats in the clay. If you want to get a pretty good idea of the country around here you must for the muddy part get into Benthe’s brickyard where he mixes the mud, and for the woods go up by Blanchard’s, shut your eyes and try to see the Redfield Church. Put the two together and you have something of an idea of what kind of a country we are traveling through—only it will lack the raining & drizzling. It snowed here yesterday morning a little but melted before it got to the ground hardly.

Last Tuesday we started at 3 o’clock in the morning and travelled all day to catch Price and we thought we should, but when we got to Wyatt, they had been driven out by our advance artillery. But we were near enough to hear them. They are retreating all the time and we can’t get them to stand and fight. I think that it will not be long before the war will be settled. Our Col. yesterday offered to bet 500 dollars that the war would be over in 30 days and the General Smith would not bet against him.

I want you to send me a newspaper pretty soon. We are near the River Tallahatchie and when we got to Wyatt, the Rebels had destroyed the ferry and we had to build a bridge and ten of our company were detailed to cut logs that night from 7 til 9 o’clock. So I claim a share in the great Tallahatchie Poltroon Bridge, for I was one of the ten detailed.

I have not had any letter from home yet. I don’t know what the matter can be, but there has not been but one mail since we left Memphis. But we will have one in a few days. You must direct to Co. E, 127th Regt Illinois Vol., Stewart’s Brigade, Sherman’s Division, via Cairo. That is all for this time. Write soon.

From your brother, — Robert


Letter 8

Camp at Memphis
December 16, 1863

Dear Brother,

I just received your and father’s & James’ letters this morning, dated the 9th inst. You mentioned the contents of the parcel you intended to send me but did not come. You say that the [Fox] river is frozen and it is good skating and I wish that I was there to share the sport of skating on it, but as I am not, you will have to do it for me. There is a good deal of difference in the weather here and what it is up there. It is pretty cold nights here but nice and warm as spring in the day time. It freezes very little here and is thawed out now.

Frank Richmond is going to send his trunk home and I shall send my overcoat, two shirts, one pair stockings, one towel, one woolen shirt and a good big sweetbriar root to make me a pipe of it when I get out. And I want you to let it dry until I come—unless it happens that you hear that I am shot. Then you can make you one of it. I dug the root in Mississippi about 5 miles from Tallahatchie and it makes nice pipes. You must not dry it in the sun or it will crack, nor under the stove, but put it in some place where it is not very warm and it will dry nicely. I have got a good pipe, but it is a smaller one than I can make out of that one, and it is red and grows darker every time it is used—and harder.

I guess I must close these few lines to you and write a few to James, so good by for tonight. Write soon, from your brother, — Robert

December 18, 1862

Dear brother James,

I got your letter this morning and as quick as I saw it, I knew where it come from and was glad to have a letter from you. You say that Thomas broke his skates and gave them to you if you would get them fixed. I think he was very kind, but not so much so as he would have been to mend them for you or get a new pair for you. But he has not got the money to spend in that manner I think. Never mind, I will get you a new pair when I get home—if I am spared.

Tell father to send me a few postage stamps if he can when he writes again for I have not got but a few left. And tell Thomas that he must pay Richmond something for things in the trunk, for they will have to pay the freight on the things, and he may have the coat. I have not sent them yet but they will have to send them pretty soon. I can’t think of any more at present so I must close. Sending my love to you all so good night from your brother, — Robert Marsden

P. S. Tell Thomas to direct to Co E, 127th Regt Ills Vols, Memphis, Tennessee

— R Marsden


Letter 9

On Picket in the State of Arkansas
December 21st, 1862

Dear parents,

I received your letter of the 13th last night, just after we had got on board the steamer Spread Eagle, and was glad to hear from you. I am well and so are most of the boys in our company. All of the sick were left in Memphis. There was Charles Ferson sick with the measles, Thomas Ryan with the diphtheria, Munson Michael with a fever, Wash Hamon—he is lame, and Norris Parks has got a running sore in his left groin, & Harley Beach from Lodi—he has the consumption and will get his discharge. So will Nelson Hammon. He is from Dixon or somewhere near there. There are others left that I think are well enough to go with the regiment, but from some reason or other they were left. James Blumley, George Aldrich, V.O. Gilbert, Charley Bowman, Frank Kirk, Frank Hobert, Michael Rolf, J. Evison, James Earnshaw, & Michael Kelly is in the hospital in St. Louis. Evison and Rolf are pretty sick, I think. Ed Benedict is not well enough to go so we left him.

We started down the river last night and run til about 11 o’clock this forenoon when we landed at Helena where we stopped a short time. And I want you to tell Mrs. Thompson—for I think it will do her good to hear—that we went on shore and there we found Dodson’s Cavalry on board a steamboat and going to join our expedition. Charles Thompson, Wheeler, Guthrie, Hale, & myself went on their boat and found Ben Wells. Then we found James Hale & Fayette Thompson. He is well at present, but has been very sick for six weeks I think he said, but won’t be sure. He looks just as usual when at home but he ain’t so much bigger than me as he used to be when he left home. He came on board our boat and staid til we started.

We also came across the old 13th Regiment boys from St. Charles and it seemed almost like being home, for there was Ray Knight, George Conklin, Pat Ponsonby, George Young, Ed Durant. Frank Whipple is at St. Louis sick so the boys told us. John Eddy was on the boat with us also. He seems to be well as the rest of us.

You would like to know where we are going, but we don’t know that ourselves, but presume to help take Vicksburg. But may land 50 miles or so before we get there, and come up in the rear and cut off their retreat. I expect there will be hard fighting but hope for the best. Before you get this we may be before Vicksburg or in it. Unless they retreat, they will be all bagged for there is over 150 steamers headed with soldiers and there is also Mortar Gunboats in this expedition which will feed them shot & shell for a short time at least.

This is pretty near all I will write for this time for it is getting dark and I must get supper and put out the fire before it gets dark enough to draw the attention of the enemy as they happen to be in the vicinity. Write all the news that there may be, and send a paper occasionally & a few stamps. We sent Frank’s trunk and paid the expressage; it went by Adams Express Co. and Frank sent the key by Pat Casilow. The trunk may not go any farther than Chicago though it may go through to St. Charles.

This is all for the present. You must write soon. Probably you have heard that I had sore eyes. I had but they are getting better so that I can see very well. This is all for this time, from your son, — Robert.

P. S. Direct to Memphis


Letter 10

On the Steamer Spread Eagle
January 2nd 1863

Dear parents,

As I have got another chance to write a few lines to you, I think I will do so. I think it is likely that you would like to know what we have been doing since I wrote you last.

We have been fighting. We came up the Yazoo River last Friday and in the afternoon we went on shore, marched a few miles, and camped for the night. Next day at noon, we entered the field but did not fight any until the next morning, but were started three times in the night by the Rebs trying to drive in our pickets. Sunday morning our regiment took the front and fought them all day and until Monday morning, when I left the company for I was sick all day before & could hardly get around.

Our regiment only lost 1 man killed and he was shot by his comrades. He stood up in front of the rank when they fired, and they hit him in the back of the head and it went clear through and out of his forehead & blowed his brains out. It killed him instantly. There was several others wounded in the regiment but lucky to say our boys did not get scratched. But some very narrow escapes were received. A spent ball or piece of shell hit Tangerman on the calf of the leg but did not only make a blue spot. And Luther Swarthout had a rifle ball go through his canteen and cut his bayonet sheath most off. The shell and balls whistled around our heads pretty lively but done very little damage. One burst and hit our Adjutant on the sword & tore his coat, besides knocking him down & laming him pretty bad for a day or two. It burst behind our company. There would have been more killed but the way we fought them was to lay down on our belly and load, raise up one rank at a time and fire. Then drop & load again. 1

Last night the regiment was marched back to the boat, and the whole army are coming back up the river, for it is impossible to take Vicksburg from the point we were at, for the bluffs are 300 feet high & steep & covered with the enemy’s batteries & siege guns. Besides, there is a large bayou and the water is raising & the place is all muddy & I think they are going to take us where they can feed us cheaper and wait til the water gets up to its height. Then it will be 10 feet deep on the ground we stood on.

I have not had any mail since I left Memphis but I think we will get some in a day or two. I am pretty well now and think I shall be pretty smart in a day or two. I had a little of the ague but feel pretty well now. I want you when you write to send me a few stamps & I want you to write soon and tell me how you spent Christmas & New Years. I hope you had a good time & that I may help you spend the next one. It is pretty warm down here. For this part of the year, it is the warmest I ever saw it.

There is no news of any account here so I must close for this time. So goodbye from your son, — Robert

P. S. I don’t know whether you know where this fight was. I can tell you it [was] in the vicinity of Vicksburg. — Robert

I said I would send Jane a ring some time, I put it in this, and she must have Thomas polish it.

1 James R. Maxwell who also served in the 127th Illinois Infantry didn’t much enjoy his first experience under enemy fire either. On 5 January 1863, he wrote his sister, “Our regiment was in a fight. We had two wounded in our company. There was one killed and 8 wounded in our regiment. It is not very pleasant to hear the bullets whistling within an inch of your head. It makes a fellow think of home, you had better believe. I hope I will never see another battle for I want the war to end as quick as possible. I don’t care how they end it—only so it ends.” [See—1863: James R. Maxwell to his Sisters on Spared & Shared 22]


Letter 11

Camp opposite Vicksburg
February 6th, 1863

Dear parents,

I received your letter of the 25th yesterday and am happy to hear that you are all enjoying good health. I am well at present, with the exception of a diarrhea that most all of the boys have got more or less. Jessie Curran arrived here day before yesterday and brought parcels for a great many of the boys but there was none for me and I was somewhat disappointed, thinking you were going to send me something. But I don’t think that you will have any chance to send anything now for there is nobody to send [it] by until we get to some post. Then I might get them by Express but I don’t know when we will get to one.

Thomas wants to know what is the matter with Brainard Wheeler. He has had a little fever of some kind but it was not much. He is going around camp today and will be all right in a day or two. There is some talk in camp that we are going up the White River and attack St. Charles in Arkansas, but we don’t know whether we shall or not. The river is raising fast and the canal is full to over flowing, and we have to work on the levee to keep from being washed out. I think the river will run through the canal principally by next spring.

I had a letter from Blakes and they told me that Jane was in Chicago to work for Mrs. Rogers & that Mrs. Blake, Fred & Lucy had been sick but they were all pretty smart but Lucy & the clerk. They send me papers once in a while. You mentioned in your last that you would send me one but you did not expect I would get it. I get one from you once in a while. Anyway, send them—I will get them some time and they come useful to do up tea, sugar & coffee to carry out on picket. I have received two letters from you with stamps, 8 in each, and they come handy for I was most out when I got the first, but I did not have time to let you know before I received the second lot. You seem to be afraid that you will write too much and have to leave space for Thomas. I had rather you would write all you can & then let Thomas write a sheet full or as near as he can, for a good long letter helps to cheer the heart of one so far away from home. I think that we shall have pay before long and I hope that we will, for my money has run out.

The health of the army is a good deal better than it was when we left the boats, but it is pretty bad. There is not more than 20 men in our company fit for duty but we have more on detached service than any other company in the regiment.

I would like to have you send me a few envelopes if you can when you write again. I have got paper enough for some time yet for I bought some before I left Memphis.

There is not much news here worth mentioning—only that on the 2nd of February one of our Rams ran down past Vicksburg and they could not help themselves though. They tried their big licks in the city since then. They say she came back from below and had 30 Rebel officers which she captured below and destroyed a lot of transports. But how true it is I do not know. As my paper is most used up. I must come to a close. Wishing you to write soon, give my love to all. So good by for this time. From your son, — Robert


Letter 12

Young’s Point opposite Vicksburg
March 3rd 1863

Dear parents,

I received your letter of the 15th ultimo on the 22d and was glad to hear that you are well as common. I have not had time to write to you before today, for we have to do considerable duty—going on picket every five days and on the canal the rest of the time, and work pretty hard. But the thing is pretty near done—that is, the part that can be done with the spade, and the rest will be done with the dredge which has commenced at the head of the canal.

During the naval siege of Vicksburg, Brig. Gen. Thomas Williams put his men to work with pick and shovel to excavate a canal across the base of De Soto Point, opposite Vicksburg, in a failed effort to bypass Confederate batteries.

I am in good health at present & hope I shall remain so, for it is better to have good health & lots of duty than sick and in the hospital where I have never been & hope I never shall be. John Green is in the hospital & we don’t think that he will live for he is swelled up from the effects of his phisic and cannot open his eyes. His neck is swelled to twice its natural size and he can hardly breathe.

I had a letter from Blake’s on the 1st of this month saying they are all well but Lucy, who is pretty sick with the inflammatory rheumatism & scrofula. She has not been out of bed—only as they carried her in a sheet from one to the other. I have had a letter from Charles Blake. He is at Memphis but is coming down here pretty soon & I think I shall get a chance to see him.

We are going to get our pay this week for they have commenced at Headquarters paying off the First Division & ours is the Second Division so we will come next. But we don’t know how much we will get—probably not more than two months pay & as there is no way to get it sent home, we will have to do the best we can. I shall get some dried fruit to eat with my hard tack. Things are pretty dear here—dried peaches 30 cents, dried apples 25 cents. Butter strong enough to carry double 50 cents a pound & other things in proportion. Sometimes we are short in rations & Tangerman is Commissary Sergeant. He draws the rations for our company but is careful in dealing them out so that No. 1 don’t lose anything. I get papers from Blake’s folks pretty often, but very seldom from you.

You say that you have not had any letter from me for some time. I am not to blame for that, for I have written several. There must be some fault in the mail. Wheeler is getting better but is pretty weak yet. Mike Murphy has got the jaundice pretty bad but can go around. Felix McFarlin is complaining of the rheumatism in his shoulder, Johnny Hand is tough as a bear. George Tyler is pretty feeble but he was on duty yesterday. But if he gets exercise, I think he will get around pretty smart in a day or two.

When you write again, I wish you would send me Mr. Simms’ directions, if you know them, for I think that I promised to write to him. I notice that he has moved onto the west side, so Jane says in her letter. There is nothing new going on in camp so I must come to a close. You need not send me any money but collect it as fast as the County Order comes due & if you want to you can pay your taxes with it. Give my love to uncles, aunts, cousins, grandfather, brother, sister and all. So goodbye for this time. From your son, — Robert Marsden, Co E, 127th Regiment Illinois

Via Cairo. Forward to regiment are the directions.

P. S. I wish you would send me a few postage stamps for I have none. — RM


Letter 13

Young’s Point, Louisiana
March 11th, 1863

Dear parents,

I received a letter from you day before yesterday and another yesterday in the Box which has been so long looked for and it was welcome, I can assure you. But some of the things were a little spoiled. My sad cakes were moldy and one of the pastries so that I had to throw it away. But my cake and cookies were all right and they are first rate. The butter is better than that which we pay 50 cents here. Give my thanks to Mrs. Millington for the dried beef and book which she sent me. The book got soiled a little by the breakage of bottles of wine that were in the box, but not very bad. The beef is first rate and will go good. When you get a chance to send me anything else, I want you to send me a pair of boots. Have them sewed and not made so heavy as the last pair that I got. I burnt those that I have trying to warm my feet and a coal flew out of the fire and I did not notice it til it had burnt a hole in the center. The soles are worn off at the toe and the heels are worn over sideways.

They say we are going to get four months pay Monday. Then I will send you $40 or so, and you can take your pay out of that.

“I think we will be in Vicksburg before long for Grant says that it is not going to be taken by powder & ball, but with spade & shovel.”

Robert Marsden, Co. E, 127th Illinois Infantry, 11 March 1863

I am well and in good spirits and to tell the truth, think we will be in Vicksburg before long for Grant says that it is not going to be taken by powder & ball, but with spade & shovel. We have got to go to work on the new canal tomorrow, but the object of the canal I cannot see. The deserters from Vicksburg say that they are ready to give up anytime, but the leaders [will] hang out til the last. They have nothing to eat there and are most starved out—nothing but corn bread & fresh pork and not half enough of that. One day last week, five regiments laid down their arms and would not take them again until there was a lot surrounded and was going to force them to do it, when they took them, & had a fight & killed 200 or 300—so the deserters say, & we heard the firing ourselves. This occurred in the city last Saturday. They can’t last much longer.

Charles Thompson & William got here last Tuesday & they look much better for their visit. Wallace has not come and they say that he said he won’t come alive. Most of the boys wish him back, seeing Charles has come back. I look so much tougher now than when I left home that I think that I will send you my likeness when we get pay for I weigh more than I ever did and am taller. I weighed about four weeks ago, 133 pounds. This is all for this time, write soon. From your son, — R. Marsden

P. S. Send me also some dried fruit. — R. M.


Letter 14

Young’s Point, Louisiana
April 16th, 1863

Dear father,

I think that I will write you a few lines this afternoon to let you know that I am well and that we received our pay on Monday. I sent $40 to you by Adams Express.There is one dollar to be given to James & Jane; the rest you can have. I will send you the receipt in this letter. Also my likeness.

There is firing down towards Vicksburg this afternoon and I think the attack has commenced on the city. I learn from our officers that our Division are ordered not to leave the Point until the city is taken. We are now in [Frank] Blair’s Division & Kilby Smith’s Brigade for [David] Stuart is not in the field now & I hope he never will be again, for he is a mean man. You must know that we are not camped so far down on the Point now as we were by 2 miles or so, for the water has drove us to higher ground. So we are some 7 miles from Vicksburg now.

The boys are all pretty well that are with the company. Charles Beach and Hay Guthrie are on the Hospital Boat and we have not seen them for about a week, but one of the Nurses came & he said they were getting better. Charles was so that he could walk around the boat. But one of our boys named Judson Thompson is dead. He has not lived in St. Charles long so there are not many who know him there. His father lives in N. Y. The Captain has written to him and sent him his papers. Charles Thompson is with the company. He says Wallace swore he would not come back alive and I presume he has been arrested before this time. William Thompson has gone to join his company up on Deer Creek. John Belyea got a letter stating that John Elliott had got home.

There is nothing going on here in camp—only lots of money. They paid the boys off in small bills this time. I got mine, $52 in one dollar bills. It made quite a pile. They paid us up to the first of March & the first of May we will get two months more pay, so they say, & that we will get our pay regular every two months after this. I hope so. Then we can send home a little every now and then & all that I send home I want you to make use of for your cure, and do not be afraid. If you can get any Dr. in Chicago to cure you, get him, and use all that I have sent home for that purpose if you choose for I can’t use it now and there is time to earn more before I will get out of the army. I think you had better go into Chicago & consult some of the doctors and see what they can do for you.

There is nothing new going on at present and as it is getting dark, I had better come to a close. I want you to write often for I have not the chances to write that you have, for I have not time to write a letter without stopping to drill or get meals. Hoping you will write soon, I still remain your obedient son, — Robert


Letter 15

Richmond, Louisiana
May 7th, 1863

Dear parents,

I received your letter of the 26th day before yesterday & was glad to hear that you are gaining. I also had one from Thomas the same day. He says he is well and likes his place very well. He also says Jane is work[ing] for Mrs. Ryan, but does not say whether she likes it or not. I think she will not at first for it will be too much confinement, for I think from what I have seen of the woman she will be a rather strict Mistress. I am well and have been so for a month and hope to be so still. The rest of the boys in the company are all well but Charles Beach. He has been pretty sick and is yet staying at Milliken’s Bend in the Hospital. But some of the boys have been there & they say he is getting better & can go around the boat and on shore pretty well. When I was at the Bend, I saw Charles Blake & staid all night with him.

I was left behind the regiment when there to guard Commissary Stores & Charles heard the regiment was there. He started out to catch them before they got too far off for he thought we were coming out here. He caught them about 9 miles from the landing and the boys told him that I was on guard & when he got to camp, I was there to see him. We had a pretty good time for the business we are in.

We are having a pretty good time here for our Colonel is the Commander of this Post & Gillette is Provost Marshall. So Richmond is in command of the company & before long he will be the Captain, for when the Major has his trial, l think Mr. Gillette will get busted, and a good many other captains in this regiment [too] for they have defrauded the government. [The] captains to the amount of that 40 cents a day for boarding ourselves after enlistment & that amounted to between $200 to $300 which he never paid us but handed in his bill at Chicago & put the money into his pocket.

We are building a dam here across Roundy Bayou & think that will raise Bushey Bayou so that boats can come to this point from the fleet that run the blockade. As it is now, they have to carry the provisions down in wagons. We are also building a fort & entrenchments to defend this place in case of an attack. There was 440 Rebs here yesterday that were taken at Grand Gulf & the report is that 1400 more are on their road through here. They are going to send them up the river. Our army is making good headway towards Vicksburg & things look favorable to us. Richmond is not a large place but rather pretty just now for things are green and fruit pretty well advanced in growth. If we stay here 6 weeks in this country on the plantations, we will have peaches plenty. We have already had strawberries and a kind of blackberry that grows on the ground called dew berries.

Well, as I have to get my dinner, I had better close. So when you write, please send me a few more postage stamps & write soon. From your son, — Robert Marsden


Letter 16

Richmond, Louisiana
May 7th, 1863

Dear Brother & Sister,

I received Thomas’s letter of the 27th on the 5th of this month. The Orderly kindly fetched it to me while we were on picket. We came here on Monday last & went on picket at night and staid until 5 o’clock when we were relieved by one company of the 57th Indiana. Next day we were detailed to work on the dam across Roundy Bayou & we have to work now everyday, either on the dam or on the fort, for they are making one for the defense of this place.

Things are nearly as forward here now as they are in Illinois in the month of July. I have had strawberries & dewberries—as they are called. They are like blackberries, only they grow on small bushes on the ground. Peaches and plums are plenty here & they will be ripe in about six weeks & if we stay here, we will get all we will want.

There has been considerable fighting below here, and yesterday they had 440 Rebs that we captured at Grand Gulf. They have gone to Milliken’s Bend & from there they will go up the river. The report is that 1,400 more are coming through here in a few days. Richmond is not a very large place, but it’s rather picturesque. The folks have got a good many nice flower gardens here and they are all blossomed long ago. When I was at the Bend I saw Charle. Blake & staid with him all night. We had a good time. Charles Finale is there and well.

I am well & hope you are the same. Give my respects to Mr. Simms’ folks and Jane. Write soon. Let Jane know that you have got a letter from me, and you can let her read it. The latest report says that our forces are within 12 miles of Vicksburg & fighting pretty lively, driving the Rebels before them. This is all for this time so goodbye from your brother, — Robert Marsden

Co. E, 127th Regt Illinois Vols. Memphis, Tenn. in the field

P. S. Write soon. — RM


Letter 17

Young’s Point, Louisiana
May 30th, 1863

Dear Brother James,

I received your letter the other day & was very much surprised to have one from you of your own writing & directing. It was all very well done except you used words instead of figures in directing the envelope. I am very much obliged to you for your likeness & I think it looks very natural & that you look healthy & roguish as ever. I am well & hope you are the same. Tell mother that when any of you write again, she must write a few lines or get you to, for all of the rest of you have written to me except her & grandfather. I want them both to write to me. Give my respects to cousin Jonothan & all the rest of our cousins, uncles & aunts in St. Charles and DuPage, to Frederick, & Fersons, Freemans, Millingtons, & Lewises. Tell John Lewis that I received those few lines that he sent to me by Hank Elliott, but as I have not yet time to write now he must excuse me this time. Tell Allen Freeman that he must write & and so must Monk Wheeler.

[Marsden draws a character face smiling]

I am now at Young’s Point but have got to go to the company today. We are part of us down here doing guard duty but we have got to go & join the company & help do the duty there. Our regiment is now out of the brigade & are doing guard duty. Gillette is Provost Marshall & the company is Provost Guard, I think.

Goldsberry was out foraging the other day with several others & the Captain & he shot a secesh in the leg & took him prisoner & got his revolver & belt. Felix McFarlin was with him & he got a nice bracelet. Captain got two horses & several other things. This is all for this time so goodbye. Write soon & give my love to all of our folks, grandfather, father, mother, sisters, brother, & all of Millingtons’ folks.

I remain as ever, your brother, — Robert Marsden


Letter 18

Chickasaw Bayou
Yazoo Landing
June 17th/ 63

Dear Mother,

I have just received a letter from you & father containing your likeness & am glad to hear that you are as well as common & hope to hear from you again soon & to hear that father has received some benefit from Dr. Fitch. I think your likenesses look very natural—all but the jewelry, and that I know father was not in the habit of wearing, though I thought you might have bought you a broach. You said that you did not think that I would be able to read your letter, but I will risk but what I can read most anything you choose to write. At least I will try pretty hard.

You say that someone told you that I had enlisted for the war, but you need not alarm yourself about that for I wish to get home in 3 years at least, & I hope sooner. But if we don’t have to go East to Richmond after we take Vicksburg, I think we will all manage to get furloughs—at least Grant has promised us that privilege and it is reported that our regiment is going North with prisoners & I hope that may prove true. There is a good many prisoners here now & there are fresh ones coming from Vicksburg every night & they have the same story—that they could not get enough to eat & they came over to get rid of starving to death. But they most all take the Oath of Allegiance so that does not give quite so good a chance to go up the river as it would if they wanted to be taken north & kept until exchanged. But their taking the oath weakens the Confederacy more than keeping them prisoner & exchanging to fight again, though it delays the time when we go up the river if it may be our luck.

I have not enlisted for the war, but the oath we were sworn in under was “…to serve 3 years unless sooner discharged…” and when I have served that time, I shall think I can resign & let some others try their hands. I would like to see all the Copperheads here to try their hand with a knapsack & musket, 60 rounds of cartridge on their belt & two or three hard tack and one piece of sow belly to march all day & sleep at night in the rain without any tents. I think that the Copperheads will fare hard when the soldiers get home.

I had a letter from Emma the other day. She says that her folks are all well & that she & her Mother were down town & went to see Jane, but she had gone home. I see Charley Blake every few days & he is well & every time they come after feed, he comes & takes dinner with me. Charles Thompson, Branard, Wheeler & I tent together & we have things very comfortable. We do not want for anything that the Sutlers have, for we can go & tease them for they sell us beer. Then when we get it we go & report to Gillette that he sells beer, and then he orders Richmond to take a guard & go and confiscate his whole stock. We take such things as we want. We are death on sutlers, for when we buy of them, we have to pay big prices, so [wel take the advantage if we can.

I must close this & write to father. You must write soon for I have waited a long time for this letter. So goodbye for this time. From your son, — Robert


Letter 19

Post of Chickasaw
June 17th, 1863

Dear Father,

I received your letter of the 7th this noon which contained your likenesses & a small letter from mother & as I have written one to her, there will not be much of one for you, though I will try to make it as interesting as possible. I am well at present & hope these few lines will find you enjoying the same blessings. You say you have started in the shoemaking again, on the west side of the river. I hope you will do well but I had rather you had gone to Clever-ville. But you know whether it was best to go or not & leave business in an unsettled shape. You can use my money to do whatever you wish, but let the doctor do his best to cure you as far as my money will go & as we are going to be paid off pretty soon again. I will send you some more. I think we will only get two months pay this time unless they wait until the first of July & if they do, we will probably get four months. The paymasters are here & some say they have commenced to pay our brigade. But as the regiment is not with it, they may put it off until next month. If we don’t get but two months pay, I shall not send much home for I owe the boys some $4 & I shall keep a few myself.

Intense hand-to-hand combat between Rebels and Negro Regiment at Milliken’s Bend

You probably have heard of the fight at Milliken’s Bend where the Rebs attacked our Negro Regiment & got badly whipped. They came upon them very suddenly & the Negroes had only one chance to fire before the Rebs were up to the Levee & the Negroes on the other. They had hardly time to fix bayonets before they were ordered to charge & they did it bravely. Neither side giving quarter, the Rebs cut the throats of two or three Negroes before the eyes of the rest. Then they put in their best. One Negro is said to have killed two Rebs with his bayonet before they could help themselves. They would shoot them and if they tried to get away, then he would bayonet them & then put his foot on him till he pulled out his bayonet & reverse his gun, knock out his brains. They fought savage and could not be stopped until they had put the whole to flight. I guess the Rebs think that Negroes can fight when put to it. We asked one of the Negroes if they took any prisoners & his reply was that they “took them dead” & that was all the way they took them.

I have just received a paper of the 6th from you I think by the Directions. This is all the news I can think of at present that may interest you & as my paper is most gone I must close. So write soon. I remain as ever your obedient son, — Robert


Letter 20

Post of Chickasaw
June 21, 1863

Dear father,

As we have just received two month’s pay. I think I must write you a few lines & let you know that I send you $15 by Express. It is with the rest of the boys’ money, & will be sent to VanPatten & he will give each person what is sent to them.

I cannot write you much this time for I am not well. I have got the ague pretty bad. I have had it four days now pretty hard. I have a hard fever every night most.

Our regiment is ordered to the brigade & our company has gone too—that is, all that are able to go. Tangerman, John Hand, Mike Ronan, Fletch Hall, Lute Swarthouse, Brian Wheeler & myself have all got the ague & were left behind to go into the hospital where we will go this afternoon—all that are able to walk. Tomorrow I expect to have another shake & I don’t like them very well, but I hope I will get over this before long.

The report here this morning is that General Logan has got into the Reb’s breastworks & is able to cut them right & left as soon as he sees fit. I think by the looks of things, Vicksburg will be in our possession in a few days.

Captain still holds his position as Provost Marshall. As there is nothing else of any account in the news line, so I must come to a close. You need not be alarmed about my illness for I think it is not dangerous. If you get the money, write and let me know. Also tell Thomas to write. This is all for this time, so goodbye. Give my love respects to Grandfather & Mother, Sister & Brothers. Write soon. From your son, — Robert


Letter 21

Walnut Hills
July 10th, 1863

Dear Mother,

I received your letter bearing date of June 28th & am glad to hear that you are all well. I have been sick with the ague but it is leaving me now & I will be all right in a few days more. There is nothing new going on here now, for you have heard by the papers ‘ere this of the capture of Vicksburg which took place on the 4th of July early in the morning. I have not been in the city yet but as soon as I get strong enough to stand to walk around town, I mean to get a pass & go to see what sort of a place it is. The boys say that it is a poor place. Every[thing] is gone but a drug store & there is not much of anything in that.

Captain Gillette is Provost Marshall in Vicksburg & he has got J. G. Nind & George Dunham for clerks. What there was of our regiment that was able to march started for Black River on the morning of the fifth & the rest staid behind. But the report is that our Army Corps is ordered back to take command of Vicksburg & I hope it is true. The Paymaster says that he has received orders to not pay the other two months pay until the division gets back & that will be soon.

As I have got to write a few lines to grandfather, I must close. So goodbye for this time. From your son, — Robert Marsden


Letter 22

Walnut Hills
July 10th 1863

Dear Brother Thomas,

I received your letter last night & am glad to hear that your health is good & you like your place & I am not much sorry that you have got a boil or two for you will know how to appreciate the time when you used to bother me when I had the cussed things. But I hope that you may not have so large a dose of them as I had some years ago. If you are bothered with the boils, I have not been altogether without some sickness myself for I have had the fever & ague so that I have not been able to do any duty for more than two weeks—ever since the 18th of June when I had my first fever, & now l do not have either fever or shakes for some time. But the fever is in my bones yet & they are sore & I am weak yet. But if I have good luck, I shall gain my strength before long. It is very warm down here & I do not stir around in the middle of the day any more than I can help for it is too hot.

You do not say whether Mr Simms have moved or not, nor you do not tell what kind of work you are at nor what wages he pays you. In your next you must mention those few things & tell what kind of times there are in Chicago & how often you see Albert Freeman, & whether he received a letter from me. And tell him to hurry up & answer it.

I have not seen Charley Blake for some time now but I will the first chance I get. Our regiment has gone to Black River but the report is that our division is coming back & then we will [get] two more months pay & then I can send some more money to father for he needs it. I told him to use what he wants of that that is at home & I would send him as much more as I could for I think that I owe him all that is in my power to help him for he is not a healthy man & has the family to support.

Thomas I suppose you know that Vicksburg has surrendered & that it happened on the 4th & that will make it all the more of a day of celebration to us that have lain around here so long & were relieved on that day. I have not been into the city yet but intend to go as quick as I am able & can get a pass.

I do not want you to be so long before you write an answer to this letter as you were in answering the other for you don’t know how I like to get a letter. I guess this will do for this time so goodbye and write soon. Give my respects to Mr. & Mrs. Simms and the children and Blakes’ folks when you see them. I still remain your affectionate brother, — Robert Marsden

P. S. Direct to Vicksburg via Cairo.


Letter 23

Walnut Hills
July 10th 1863

Dear Father,

I received the letters from mother, yourself, & grandfather last night & am glad to hear that you are all enjoying good health as common. I also received a letter from Thomas last night. He says he has been troubled with boils on his neck & back. He used to make fun of me when I had them & now his turn has come. I hope he may enjoy all the comfort that are possible while he is in that fix, which I know are few. He says that he is intending to make a visit home on or about the 4th & that Mrs. Simms is going to accompany him & probably Freddy Blake. I had a letter from Blakes a few days ago & they were all well & wishing that I were there to pick strawberries again, where I picked them last summer. But they will have to get along without me this summer.

Before this, I presume you have got the letter that I wrote on the 21st of June & also the $15 that was sent in care of J. S. Van Patten. In that letter I told you that I had the fever & ague but it has most left me. It still hangs in my bones & I am pretty weak but I shall gain my strength pretty soon if I have good luck & I hope I shall.

There is nothing new here that has transpired that is very good news except what you have heard by the papers. Except that last night at about 10 o’clock we lost one of our comrades & a very good one he was. It was George Tyler. The doctor said that chronic diarrhea & a gathering in the head was what killed him. He was in the hospital when he died, but had not been there only 3 nights & 2 days. He was taken in on the afternoon of the 7th & died on the night of the 9th at 10 o’clock. His cousin, William Joy, was setting up with him at the time & he says he died very easy & without a struggle or a groan. He has lingered along for a long time looking very poorly & he has finally left us. I expect it will strike hard on his poor mother & father. William wishes you to tell Ira Tyler if you see him in case the letter that he writes does not get through.

It is pretty warm here now & even hot in the middle of the day so that we do not go out, only when necessary. We are camped on a hill & in the shade as much possible. We get pretty good water here from the springs that are among the hills. Father, when you want to use money, take mine as far as it will go, for they will pay us $26.00 again pretty soon after our division comes back. I am not out of money yet & I will send home some when we get pay again.

As my paper is most full, I must come to a close. So goodbye and write soon & direct to Vicksburg via Cairo, for if they go by St. Louis, it takes longer. I still remain your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden


Letter 24

Walnut Hills
July 11th, 1863

Dear parents,

As one of our company, Elias Smethers, is coming home on furlough that was promised him when he went on the Forlorn Hope of the 22nd of May, I think I will write a short letter & let him take it up. Andrew Goldsbery is going also & when they come back, you can send me some few things which they say they will fetch for any of the boys. But I am getting a pass to go to Vicksburg today & I am going to apply for a furlough & they say that one out of every five is entitled to one, & if I can, I will be one of the first that gets one. Captain, the boys say, gave J. M. Metcalf one & done all he can to get it signed & I think he will start up the river today. I am gaining strength pretty fast & I hope soon to be as well as ever & I also hope that I shall succeed in getting a furlough. It will not be longer than twenty or thirty days for that is the longest they give & I will do well to get one at all.

There is nothing new going on so I can’t write a long letter & as he is waiting to pack up, I must bring my letter to a close. Hoping this will find you all right & enjoying good health. I must close. Give my respects to Millington’s folks & Uncles & Aunts, cousins & all enquiring friends. So goodbye from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden


Letter 25

Walnut Hills
July 15th, 1863

Dear parents,

As I have nothing else to do, I think that I might as well write you a few lines & send them up by Tangerman for I understand that he is going home today & when he comes after his knapsack, I will try to get him to take this letter if it is not too much trouble. He went down town the other day to try & get a furlough but I understand that he did not quite succeed. But as Captain is going up, he is going to pass him up as his servant. Some say that Cap is going to take a horse home with him that he has sponged out of the government & I believe that he got it in that way if he has got it at all, for at Memphis he disposed of a mule that one of the boys lent him on the Tallahatchie march & never paid him anything for it. As the mule was one that the boy captured, he could not collect anything so I suppose Cap took advantage of him & sold the mule for $40 or $60 & pocketed the money. But when the straps come off & all are on equal [terms], there will be a settling for the mule & other little tricks.

I have not been down town yet for I am too weak to walk down & I can’t catch a mule for others get them before I can get a chance. They say that Grant will not sign any more furloughs for our regiment until some of the boys get back that have gone home on furloughs which will be next month.

There is considerable rumor here about our division going up to St. Louis, Missouri, & Paducah, Kentucky, but I don’t know how true it may be. But I hope it may be true & that we may go before long, and we can get furloughs from there. I think transportation will not be so much. When any of those boys return to the regiment. I wish if you can, that you would send me a little parcel of things that we can’t get down here & a little currant wine & dried fruits. I guess some of them will bring them for they said they would.

I hear the officers say that in less than 60 days we will begin to hear the talk of peace but that may be too good for these times, though the thing will be done sometime, & if in 60 days, it will be as well as if they waited longer.

‘Ere this you have heard of the capture of Port Hudson & 5,000 prisoners. You must excuse my poor writing for my pen is mighty poor, and bound to go through the paper. And as my sheet is most full. I must bring my letter to a close. Hoping to hear from you soon, I remain your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden

P. S. Give my respects to uncles and aunts & grandfather and cousins and all enquiring friends, — R. M.


Letter 26

Camp Sherman, Mississippi
August 11th 1863

Dear Mother,

I received your letter of the 30th yesterday & also the box you sent me by Elias Smethers. I am glad you are all as well as usual, except father, but I hope he is better before this reaches you. All the things you sent me had spoiled but the dried fruit, jelly, and onions. The wine you spoke of must all have been put in one bottle for when I opened the box there was but one bottle in it & no room for anything more in the box. The cork had got out of the bottle that was there & the wine mixed all over everything. One pair of my stockings were laying beside the bottle & they were full of wine & moldy. They and the cakes were heated & so moldy that I had to throw every sad cake, cookie, pastry & everything that was cooked away. The jelly had commenced to work but as it was not moldy. I can make it go pretty good if I use it in a few days. The dried fruit is good enough as far as I have seen.

The butter can had no sealing wax or rosin on the iron side of the cover & the rag had rotted off around the edge, so the butter had got against the iron & makes it smell very rusty & I think it will have to be thrown away, but after I have had it buried in the ground & get it cold and hard I will scrape the top off & see how it looks. But if it has been melted all the way down, the box being turned over in all shapes the butter is likely rusted through.

When you get another chance to send me anything, don’t send me any cookies, cakes or anything cooked, & if you want to send me some wine the best way will be to get a small can like that you sent my butter in only smaller & put wine enough in to fill it up so that it wont joggle & then screw on the cover & put sealing wax or rosin on the bottom of the cover so the wine wont rust the iron & after you have got the cover on, mind that it don’t shake so that the inspectors would think there was wine in it for they don’t let wine or anything of the kind come down the river. And whoever you send it by, you need not let know but that it is butter or preserves & then they would be likely to tell him anything about wine. Wine must be sealed up or a stout string tied over the cork if they carry it around in this hot weather & jolt it around, for it will work & throw the cork out as mine did I expect. You need not send any butter for we can get pretty good butter here for 50 cents a lb. But you may send all the onions you want to. Send them instead of cake & pie & you may send 2 or three apples if they are ripe, for they were all picked here before they got ripe. Send me some pickled onions if you can but don’t load any one [box] with so much as you did Smethers. In my last I spoke about Jell cake. Don’t send any cakes. Send a few pickled onions instead. Cakes spoil.

I will send you a skim of green silk that came from Jackson. I have had it some time but never could think to send it before. I am getting along pretty well now only I have got the piles pretty bad & doctor say he can do nothing—only let them go off themselves. They are mighty sore things, I tell you, for they give me considerable pain. Tell Jane I can’t write to her this time for I am tired, but I got her letter & think her likeness looks very much like her & that her last letter was more interesting than any other because it mentioned the whereabouts of my former school mates & there are a great many that I did not know where they were.

My paper is pretty near full so I must close. Wishing you to write soon I remain your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden

P. S. The cheese grandmother sent was spoilt. It was a watery cheese & it got so strong that I could not eat it. — R. M.


Letter 28

Camp Sherman, Mississippi
August 18, 1863

Dear Brother Thomas,

I received your letter a few days ago in which was your likeness & I am very much obliged to you for it & think it [looks] much as you used to in the face—only you are fatter & I hope you will remain in good health & have plenty of work. I hope you won’t enlist for if you do, you can’t stand it & they would never discharge you, but would tinker with medicine until they had got you killed, and then that would be the last of it. I don’t think I shall get a furlough very soon. I am getting better now for a day or two & if I keep on, I shall feel pretty well in a few days.

You were going to work for Blake, but Mr Simms wants you, so father says. I think you had better stay with him than go to work for Blake’s if Simms’s work is not too hard for at Blake’s the work is considerable harder than you can do, if it is the same as it was when I was there, for there was considerable lifting & you are not strong enough to handle a barrel of flour at the houses of the customers & some of his strongest customers live a good ways off & you have to take the flour upstairs & they buy by the barrel.

If you can have a steady job at Simms’s & the work doesn’t strain you much & is not too heavy, you had better stay with him. He will give you all the help he can & a more important job after a while. Take things cool & don’t give up one place too soon. When you get pretty good food & your work ain’t too hard & your wages reasonable, better be satisfied. Blake’s is a good place but the work is too hard for you, I think.

Well, there is nothing more I can think of to write to you. There is nothing going on here so l must bring my letter to a close. So goodbye for this time. Write soon. From your brother, — Robert Marsden


Letter 29

Camp Sherman, Mississippi
September 2nd, 1863

Dear father,

I now, as I have nothing else to do at present, think that I will write a few lines to you & let you know that I am pretty well at present & hope these few lines will find you all enjoying as good if not better health than myself.

There is nothing of interest going on here at present—only that we expect pay every day, though the Major says that we will get it tomorrow & if we do, I am going to Vicksburg the next day if I can get a chance. I have been there once & had a look at part of the town, but there is nothing going on there—only government business, with the exception of a hotel & a few daguerrean galleries & bake shops. The place has been damaged greatly by our gunboats & shells while we were at Young’s Point. In one place, one, whole block of nice brick 4-story buildings has been burnt & the walls knocked down. On the 24th of August, I was in there with Charles Thompson & we only had a few hours to stop for we came in with the team after a load of goods, & as we had an early start & no breakfast, we were very hungry & so we went to the Washington Hotel and got our dinner. I think it was the best meal that I have eaten since I left Chicago. It is a very nice hotel & from the appearance of the dining room & furniture I think it used to be a first class house.

After I had got dinner, I tried to get some tea & potatoes but they were not in the commissary so I had to let them go. And as Charley had got loaded, we started for the Provost Marshall’s office to get a pass & see Captain Gillette. We went into his office and waited about ½ hour, then he came in and shook hands & was very sociable, treated the cigars & told us there was liquor if we wanted it, but we would not take the liquor. He wanted to know if I had not been pretty sick, for he said I looked very bad & he thought I ought to go home on a furlough. I told him that there could only one go from the company in 30 days. Then he said if I did not get well in a few days, to come down & he would try & get me a furlough. So I am going to go down & see if he thinks I have got better. He may give me one but I hardly expect he can for he may think I am nearly well enough for duty. But from his talk he may do all he can for me thinking that it will help get the company home on furlough quicker & of course if he gets one of the boys home, it only makes the rest have a better chance. I can only hope for the best until I find out for a certainly.

Having not heard from you in so long a time, I think you are probably either all sick or don’t want to write. I have not heard from home since Mother & Jane wrote & their letter was the 30th of July. I have heard from Thomas since then, though only once. I wrote to Jonathan Nash last July but have received no answer & think probably he never got the letter or I should have received one before this. I may get a letter the next mail from you for I think there is one on the road, but do not know & if I do I will write immediately. But you need not expect me home for the Captain may have changed his mind though I will try & get him to help me all I can.

There is nothing more to write—only to tell you that we have had a few cool days & at night & morning it was what you might call cold but it is quite warm today. This is all for the present so give my love to Mother, Grandfather, James & Jane. I remain as ever your obedient son, — Robert Marsden


Letter 30

Camp Sherman, Mississippi
September 16th, 1863

Dear Mother,

I received your letter of August 29th day before yesterday & am glad to hear that you are all well as usual. I am now well & hope these few lines will find you all the same. I have got over the piles for the present but don’t know how long it may be before they may return, for they say that I can’t tell but what they may trouble me every month for a week or so, but I hope not. My left hand is somewhat broke out with small watery sores & I don’t know but what it may be salt rheum[atisim], & it may be, for you & Jane used to have it & they tell me that it always stays in the blood.

You say that you sent me two bottles of wine in that box that Smethers brought me, but when I opened it, there was but one empty bottle & that was a pint bottle & if there was another one put in, the box had been opened before I got it. When I got it, Smethers said it had, for there was marks on the box where it had been pried open by a bayonet. When he got to the depot, he had to leave the box at a commissary until he could find the regiment and went & got the box for me next day. When he brought it to me, he said he thought it had been opened & when I opened it, I thought they had seen a moldy set of stuff. If they did open it & had nailed it up again & it was so full that I could find no place where they had taken it from.

My butter was not as bad as I at first thought, for after taking off the top, I could use it well enough. All the trouble with that was the cloth rotted off & let the resin drop into the butter & mix up with it. But all the cakes & pastries were spoiled & my dried cherries & currants after a short time got full of worms & I had to throw them away. I think they were not dry enough & having the wine spilled on them spoiled them. When you send me anything by the boys, don’t try to send cake or pie or cookies for they will spoil & when you send wine, if you can, get a can made the shape of a horse shoe & a little neck on. Then you can fill it & take it to the tin shop & they would solder the top on for you for nothing. Then there would be no danger of the cork coming off, or the canteen breaking & there would none dare, or at least wish, to hand me the canteen after opening it.

Well, mother it is getting near supper time & I want to write a few lines to Tom. I must close. Tell Mrs Thompson that Charles is hearty as a buck & drives one of the regimental teams. He is now at Vicksburg & will come back tonight. All of the company are well but William Dickenson, Issac Swarthout, & today Frank Richmond has got some fever but will get over it in two or three days I hope. There is nothing new to tell—only that Little Rock is captured & the Rebels put to flight. That is their last hold in that State. Give my respects to Father, Grandfather & all of the Millington folks. Accept this & my love from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden


Letter 31

Camp Sherman
September 16th, 1863

Dear Brother,

I received your short letter that you sent with Mothers & am glad to hear that you are well & helping Father all you can & that you like the business. I think that if you learn the trade, it wont come amiss for it ain’t a very bad one & looks likely to be a good one in after years. At least it is better than soldiering I think, and I have tried one & seen the other tried. I received your likeness & wrote you another letter but I think you had left Simms’s before it got there. You say that Mr Simms wants me to write to him. I have not written yet but I will in a short time. I had a letter from Emma Blake a few days ago and she said they were all well but her father had got a sore leg & could not do much in the store & that the doctor thought he would have a stiff knee.

Tell Albert Freeman to write—that I have written him three letters & have received none from him, or Allen. Also tell John Ferson to write. Thomas, it is now dark & I must close, hoping to hear from you soon. Tell me about Butler & who the school marm was for curiosity. Accept this & my best love. From your affectionate brother, — Robert


Letter 32

Camp at Memphis, Tennessee
October 7th, 1863

Dear parents,

I received the box you sent by Lieut. & a letter by mail yesterday. The box got here Sunday & I was glad to get it & the letter also, for I had not heard from you in three weeks. And when we came away, we met the mail going down to Vicksburg & I presume there is some for me & as quick as it gets there, it will be sent back. I have not heard from Emma Blake in some two weeks & not since Charley died. I did not know of his death until I received my box. I presume there was a letter for me in the mail that has gone down the river but I will soon get it if there was.

The things in my box were all in good order & the cakes were not spoiled in the least. The box had to be laid on its side in order to pack in the Mess chest & the juice had all run out of the jell, but it is not spoiled yet & I am eating up & giving away the stuff as fast as possible for we have got to go to Corinth—so the report is, and I think it is true. They say the troops that were there have gone to Rosecrans’s army & we have got to go & garrison that place. We left Black River Bridge one week ago last Sunday. That was the Sunday before Lieut. Metcalf & John DeWolf started to come down. I have just received a letter from Albert Freeman this morning & shall write him one today.

“The 8th Missouri…are in our division and are the regiment most feared by the citizens [of Memphis] for they are made up of river hands and roughs of the river towns in Illinois & Missouri.”

Robert Marsden, Co. E, 127th Illinois Infantry, 7 October 1863

If we were only going to stop here for the winter, I think we could have good times, but the citizens don’t want us to for our division—when we were here last fall—cut up so that they don’t like us. When we left in the fall, we used to have fires in town every night & once in a while killed some citizens. They would get into some alley & when any soldiers came along, they used to shoot at them with revolvers & often killing or wounding them. Then they would get a larger crowd & chase them, firing at them, and very often doing harm to greater or less extent, and they think we will pursue the same course this winter if we stay here. I think very likely we would for in the south part of town, they had a fire on Sunday night and they say the 8th Missouri set it. They are in our division and are the regiment most feared by the citizens for they are made up of river hands and roughs of the river towns in Illinois & Missouri.

I am well at present & hope these few lines will find you the same. There is nothing new going on here—only the report that there was a fight at Natchez yesterday but we did not hear how it turned out & it is probably false. As my sheet is most full, I must close as I am going to write Thomas a few lines. So goodbye from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden


Letter 33

Camp at Memphis, Tennessee
October 7th 1863

Dear Brother,

I received your letter of September 28th also one from mother at the same time, besides one in the box that Lieut. brought. I have answered them both with one & the reason that I do not address it directly to mother is that I wish father to write a little once in a while for it is some time since he wrote one. He seems to have got that little chore shoved onto mother, Jane & yourself, for since she commenced writing, he has done but very little & I wish him to do more of the writing than he has lately for it don’t hurt anything to have a letter contain a small sentence from all in the family, for I like to hear from all of you. And though I may not answer you all directly in my letters, it will in some part answer them. You can accept them as family letters & as l should be apt to direct to father, you would have as much right to answer the letter as anyone. I should also like to hear from grandfather once in a while & Johnathan Nash, or any of David’s folks, for you seldom mention them in your letters. I am well & hope you are the same. I do not expect to get a furlough unless they renew the order & we go into winter quarters at some point or other.

I had several times gone to Vicksburg & tried to find Charley Blake but could not find the battery & did not know that he had been sick so I did not know of his death until I received a letter from mother in the box. I have not received a letter from Emma. As you thought it is very likely that his death greatly discouraged them & they cannot hardly bear to talk about it or even write for they have had their share of grief this year & it would have nearly broken their hearts when they got the news. It was a hard stroke when they lost Lucy & they had hardly got over that stroke when they get another equally severe. I can but pity them, for the bitter cup of sorrow must have been their portion. I think very likely it will make Mrs Blake very sick, she will grieve so much at her loss. ‘Tis hard to suffer so.

There is nothing much going on here—only the moving of troops. It is considerably colder & they have frost here often. I must close for I have got to go on guard for a little while. So goodbye from your brother, — Robert

P. S. Direct to Memphis, Tennessee. Follow the regiment, putting on 2nd Brigade, 2nd Division. — R. M.


Letter 34

Camp at Bridgeport, Alabama
November 18th 1863

Dear parents,

As I have a few moments to spare, I think I will write you a few lines to let you know that I am well at present & hope these few lines will find you the same. We have been on the move ever since we left La Grange so that I have not had time to write to you until now. We are stopping here today to give all a chance to wash, but we start again in the morning at 7 o’clock for Chattanooga, I suppose. We have been pretty busy marching now for over one month & that is the reason you have not heard from me before.

I sent you $15 with Frank Richmond when he expressed his home & l presume you got it from them before this time. I did not write for I did not have time. I received those things sent by Eugene McWayne & also a letter by Samual Durant. I also received one from Emma Blake, Susannah & Johnathan Nash. I am glad you sent me those postage stamps for I had only one left when I got them.

I thought that we were marching very hard when we went from Memphis to Tallahatchie one year ago, but since we started on this march, we have marched as much as 20 miles in one day & that among the mountains. It is pretty hard & I cannot help thinking how hard it would be for Thomas or you if you had it to do. But I hope that Tom will never be foolish enough to enlist for he never can stand it. I think I am as able as any of our family to stand hardship & privation & it goes hard with me when we are about short of rations & have so much marching to do—[and] then to have to cook our pork at night sometimes. But most of the time on this march we had none—only some fresh meat & that is not very good to travel on. When I was at home, I could hardly eat cooked bacon & now if I can get it raw, but sweet, it tastes good. I ought not to find fault for the Rebs hain’t as well situated as we are & I think that their situation will be worse than it is when the 15th Army Corps gets before them & it is on it’s way now. And to tell you the truth, I think there is a big muss ahead—and not far off either—so you may expect to hear from this quarter soon.

On this march until yesterday, we have had five Rebs that we captured on the road & they say if Bragg gets whipped around Chattanooga & driven back, the Confederacy is played out for they cannot get supplies from Tennessee & that is their only source of dependance. When we captured those prisoners, we got a lot of hogs that they were taking to Bragg’s army, but Bragg lost them & the men too. We ate the pork next day. The prisoners went north on the cars & they said that they should stay as long as possible. Two of them are deserters from the 3rd Tennessee Regiment, C.S.A. One was in Camp Douglas when we camped in Chicago & he says he is going to his home near Memphis after he takes the Oath of Allegiance.

I cannot write each letter separate as I should wish for I have not time, so all must write again & accept this as their own letter. Both Thomas, Jane, Mother, Grandfather & yourself. As I have other letters to write, I must close for this time. So goodbye. Write soon. From your son, — Robert Marsden

P. S. Direct to 127 Regiment, 2nd Div., 15th Army Corps, and I will get it via Cairo. — R.M.


Letter 35

Camp near Chattanooga [Tennessee]
December 3rd 1863

Dear Brother,

I now sit down to write you a few lines to let you know that I am well at present & hope that these few lines will find you the same. You have heard of the fight here before now & probably are anxious to hear whether any of our regiment were killed or wounded. We were not engaged in the fight. Our regiment were on guard on the division train & had not got here until the fight had commenced, and as there was no regiment to relieve us, we staid with it and stood guard. I was up on one of the mountains and could see the fight on Lookout Mountain & Missionary Ridge. Both places are now in the possession of our forces as well as all the country around here for a considerable distance.

We send out foraging parties every three or four days to get corn & then those that go have a chance to get pork, beef, chickens, geese, ducks turkeys, sheep, honey, molasses, potatoes & everything else that we can find, we take if we want.

Our army has been very successful here. They have captured up to the present time 30,000 prisoners and 60 pieces of artillery. Our loss in killed and wounded 2,800. The Rebs loss is considerable larger. I seen about 3 acres of them cusses planted in one patch at Chattanooga and the negroes were busy planting more. And from the looks [of things], they are going to have another patch about as big as the first. Besides those there is lots of them on the fields that never will get buried. The Rebs are coming in everyday & giving themselves up. There will be about 10,000 Tennesseans desert from Bragg’s army, so some of the prisoners say, for their time is out and they want to go home. They say that [the] Confederacy is bound to fail, so they don’t want to fight any more for it. The report is that we have captured Bragg’s son who was in command of a Battery, & the Battery, men and all. And there was a report that we had also captured Old Breckinridge’s son.

The Rebs say that Old Bragg swore he would whip the 15th Army Corps, or use up every man he had, but he did not succeed in whipping the 15th. The thing sort of reversed & he got whipped pretty bad & they ain’t willing to stop at giving him a whipping, but they are following him up & they will run him out of the country. It is the biggest whipping Bragg ever got & I hope it is the last that they will want in this war. I rather think they have got a belly full this time. Hooker’s men think that the 15th Army Corps are great fighting men. They laughed at Sherman when they first see him, but now they have changed their mind. The Rebs say that the 15th Army Corps is all that whipped them.

There is nothing new going on here at present so l must close hoping to hear from you soon. Again, I bid you goodbye. From your brother, — Robert Marsden

P. S. When you write, let me know if you got that $15 I sent by Richmond. — R. Marsden


Letter 36

Camp near Chattanooga
Sunday noon, December 6th 1863

Dear Father,

As I have a few spare moments, I think that I might as well write you a few lines & let you know that I am well & hope these few lines will find you the same. I received a letter from you yesterday [and] also one from Mother, James and Jane. I am glad that your side is getting better & I hope that it may become as well as ever.

You say that you have not heard from me for seven weeks. I do not know how that happens for I have not allowed more than 4 weeks to pass without writing that I remember of & that was when we are on the march & I was out of material for there were no sutlers along so I could not get any paper & envelopes. But I have some now. I received a letter from Thomas on the 1st & wrote him on the 2nd which you will have received before now.

I received that letter by S. W. D. also those articles by E. A. McWayne for which I am very much obliged to yourself & mother also some postage stamps in the letter. I suppose you know that S. W. Durant is our Regimental Quartermaster & Eugene McWayne, I presume will be our Q. M. Sergt before long. Ozias J. Lent is our Regt. Commissary Sergt. so you will see that our former members of the company have the bossing of the grub, & if partiality is shown when we are on short rations, you can probably judge where it would be likely to fall. But there is not much shown, so they do the thing about as fair as possible.

You no doubt have heard considerable of the late battles in this vicinity. They were truly great gains in favor of the Federal Government. Though our loss is considerable, it is not near as many as the Rebs. I was over in the town of Chattanooga the other day & see full three acres of graves containing Rebs killed some time ago, & the negroes were at work burying more that were killed in the last battles & I think they will have the biggest part of five acres full this time, besides many on the side of some of the mountains four miles from town where they were killed and will not get buried. 1 One man said that he counted 25 in one place & in the woods there is many that will never get buried. The estimate of our loss in killed, wounded & prisoners is 2,500 & we have captured 62 pieces of artillery & 30,000 prisoners, 160 of whom were officers ranking from Lieut. to Colonel. Some say that Bragg’s & Breckenridge’s sons were among the prisoners, but this may not be true.

I saw the charge on Lookout Mountain & it was a splendid thing to some, but to me it was shocking for well I know that some poor fellows lost their lives & some their limbs. I could see the fire of both lines, the line of the Rebs gave way & our men climb up the side & went around the point & out of sight.

As I want to write a few lines to mother, I will close until morning. I presume you remember that tomorrow is my 20th Birthday & I hope to spend the next one at home. This is all for the present, so goodbye from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden

1 Marsden may be describing what is called the Confederate Cemetery at Chattanooga. Most of the soldiers interred there died in Confederate hospitals from wounds received at Murfreesboro or from sickness and wounds incurred in campaigns from January 1st to 7 September 1863 when the Confederates evacuated Chattanooga.


Letter 37

Camp near Chattanooga [Tennessee]
December 7th 1863

Dear Mother,

I received your letter with one from Jane, James, & father the other day. I wrote a letter for father last evening & will send this with it. You know this is my 20th birthday, the second one spent in the United States Service, & there is one more coming, & after that has passed I shall not have but 7 months more to serve. And if the rest of the time passes as quick as the first 17 months, it will not seem very long. The time passed is very short to look on but the future seems longer to look at. But after it has gone, it will look just as short if not shorter.

You want to know if I have forgotten home & parents. I can assure you that I have forgotten neither. But the reason I have not written oftener is that we have been on the march & could not have time to write, for they marched [us] most all night as well as day sometimes, getting up at 1 o’clock & getting our breakfast of ½ rations, then start on the march at 2 o’clock & go without resting until 11 o’clock except for 15 or 20 minutes in a couple of hours. You say that you don’t see why I can’t come home as well as the rest of the boys, for the most of them are & have been at home. I don’t know that I shall ever get a furlough but if I should have the luck to get one, you need not fear, but I will take it for I think that I should like to spend a few days at home when I get the chance—though if it were this winter, I think it would seem very cold. The weather here among the mountains is very cold—or at least it seems so to us—for we have been where it is so much warmer that this seems quite cold. There has no order for furloughs been issued since last August so I don’t think there will be any given until they issue an order to that effect & I have no idea when that will be.

I am well & hope this may find you all the same. As I want to write James & Jane a few lines before I send this to you, I must close. Give my respects to uncles & aunts & cousins, so good by for the present. From your son, — Robert Marsden


Letter 38

Bridgeport Alabama
December 23rd, 1863

Dear Brother James,

I WISH YOU A HAPPY NEW YEAR ALL.

I think I will try to write you a few lines in answer to the long letter I got from you. Jim, I guess there is soldiers enough in St. Charles so I need not come home. And as you say Pussy Clark is arresting all the soldiers that he thinks are deserters, he might arrest me & I would not like that so I must stay. I think but maybe the thing will change before long & if I can I will come home & stay two or three weeks. You seem to have considerable trouble with your skates, but I hope St. Nicholas will bring you a new pair and that there may be plenty of good skating & sleighing.

I hope your ear has got well & Jane is better & father’s side also. When you write again, tell me how Susannah, Dick, & Davey is getting along.

There is nothing going on here so I must close pretty soon for I am getting cold. Give my respects to Millingtons, John Lewis, Kirk Ferson, Hale, Born Marvin & the Freemans & Charley Wheeler. Tell Albert & Allen they must write to me. This is all for the present. Give my love to father, mother & grandfather. So goodbye from your brother, — Robert Marsden


Letter 39

Bridgeport Alabama
December 23rd, 1863

Dear Brother,

I received your letter—also one from Johnathan day before yesterday & I received one from Jane, James & yourself about one week ago, but as we were not in camp, I delayed writing until now. Yesterday I had another touch of the ague, but I feel better today, I hope I shall not have much of it this winter. We are going to go into winter quarters before long. We have stopped here to get clothing & some pay. Then we will start for the place where we will quarter. I don’t know exactly where, but it will be somewhere in the vicinity of Huntsville. We will get pay about tomorrow & will start soon after. I had a letter from Emma Blake at the same time I got your & James’s. She says that Capt. Bulton brought Charley’s body home & they had it buried beside Lucy’s. 1

If we get into winter quarters there will probably be some chance to get a furlough & I may get one. The order was read to the regiment this morning that when we get into quarters, officers might apply for leave of absence & if the officers can be spared, I think likely the privates can.

Tom, if you want to make that overcoat of mine warm you can get some rabbit or other kind of fur & put [it] on the collar. That is the way the [Army of the] Potomac fellows do down here & they look nice & warm. If I get a furlough, I shall get a cavalry overcoat—-they are nicer for a person to wear that has not got to do any marching—& let you have it, and I will take my old Infantry overcoat when I come back. But it is no use surmising for there is lots of others that want furloughs & I will have to stand my chance. So if I am lucky I may get one.

Frank Albert is now with the company. He came here on the 21st of December. They do not punish him I think for Richmond has not had any orders to that effect, so I think he will be all right. He played a mighty sharp game, for he took his descriptive roll with him, so while he had that, they cannot arrest him as a deserter. He says he gave himself up & the provost marshal had him as provo guard—that or something similar is the way it has been or he would have been under close confinement, & when returned to company, the officer in command would have been instructed to have him court martialed.

I am sorry to hear that father has had another bad time with his side. I hope that it may soon get well again but I rather doubt. There is nothing going on here of interest so I must close as I have got to write to Jane & James. Hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate brother, — Robert

P. S. Thomas, you may make me one pair of pegged boots, not very heavy & send the first chance you get for mine are worn out, also some Postage stamps.

1 Charles (“Charley”) B. Blake was only 15 years old when he enlisted as a private in March 1862 to serve in Battlery L of the 2nd Illinois Light Artillery. He stood only 5′ 3″ tall, had blue eyes and dark hair. He died of disease at Vicksburg, Mississippi. His sister, Emma L. Blake (1845-1914) was a frequent correspondent with Robert. Another sistr, Lucy S. Blake (1853-1863) was only ten years old when she died.


Letter 40

Larkinsville, [Jackson county] Alabama
January 17th, 1864

Dear Brother,

As I am in camp with the regiment tonight & have received some letters from home & one from Savannah, John Lewis & Emmy & Freddy. I will try to write you a few lines & let you know that I am well, hoping these few lines will find you the same. I came from Roseberry Creek today for the mail but as I cannot get back tonight before dark, I conclude to stay until tomorrow. I wrote a letter to Jane on the 14th but dated it the 15th through mistake. I mailed it at Scottsboro on the 15th. I bought me a pair of boots there & paid $12. They are very good looking boots, made of grained leather, & come up to my knees. My shoes gave out & I had to buy me something to wear & as I was away from my division, I could not get any government boots & shoes & necessity compelled me to buy anything I could get. They will probably last me some time so you need not send me mine until you hear from me stating that I need them. I sent father $10 in the letter I sent Jane.

I also mentioned being staying at the house of a Union citizen [named Claibourne Wiley Carr] near where our pontoon boats are laying. I spend most of my time there and they seem to think considerable of me and another young man belonging to Co. K. We both stay there most of our time. Miss Margrette E. Carr—daughter of the man with whom we stay—made me a present of a pair of socks [and] also a pair of gloves. There is four daughters living with the old man. One is married to a man belonging in the 1st Alabama Cavalry, USA. The next oldest, M. E. Carr, is about 19 or 20—a very smart young lady, more so than any other I have seen in my travels. The next youngest is 15 & the youngest 11. She is my pet, same as [sister] Lucy used to be, but she is more bashful than Lucy was. But she so much resembles Lucy about the eyes & hair that I cannot help thinking of her when I see her. Her name is Laura Carr.

The regiment have got comfortable quarters but there is no furloughs given and as long as there is none given, I wish to stay where I am at Carrs’.

As I have got to write to Emma, Fred, Suzannah, John Lewis & Albert Freeman & there is no news here at present, I must close for this time. Tell Jane she must explain what kind of a machine that Christmas present is. Tell me also what father’s is. Give my love to all of our folks & all inquiring friends. Hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your brother, — Robert


Letter 41

Larkinsville, Alabama
February 14th, 1864

Dear Father,

As I have a few spare moments, I think I might as well write you a few lines & let you know that I am still well & having pretty good times considering the place I am in. My health is very good & I hope this little letter will find you in better health than the last I received left you in, for I think it was not very good at that time. We received two months pay day before yesterday & I send you $10 with Eugene McWayne which you will get at Squire McWayne’s house or office. I would send you more but I think it will be some time before we will get pay again so I retain $16 to defray the expense of sending you my likeness which I will send after we have some fine weather, but today it is raining a little & will be muddy for some time. I did not pay the charges on the money for we did not know what it would be. You can probably pay that, for it will not be much, probably not more than 25 cents.

We were ordered to be ready to go foraging this morning, but as there were men enough in the other regiments, we were sent back to camp. Our company will be on picket next Tuesday. That is about all the duty we have to do now days. It is so light duty that we hardly notice it—only when the weather is bad. We go on picket once in 10 days. It is surprising how our army is strengthening itself. The Rebs are deserting fast & coming to our lines & lots of the citizens are enlisting as state troops for 12 months & they will soon be strong enough to rid their state of the Rebs themselves.

I hear that our Army Corps is to take the rear & let those troops take the front that have been garrisoning Memphis, Nashville, Louisville, Cairo, Springfield & all the cities where troops have been stationed. And if that report proves true, we will be likely to have easier times the next 18 months. I presume you know that it is just 18 months today since we were organized as a company & 18 more to spend in the service. Then our time will be out. There is nothing new here to tell you—only there is at present a rumor that the train is captured that was sent out by some Rebs. But it is not true, I think, for they would send for our regiment to scout if that was the case. But as we have no orders to leave yet, I guess it is only a rumor.

I must close for this time. Give my love to mother, grandfather, sister, brothers & cousins, uncles & aunts. So goodbye from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden


Letter 42

Larkinsville, Alabama
February 28th, 1864

Dear Brother [Thomas],

I just received your letter yesterday bearing date of the 15th & think I will write you a few lines tonight. I am well & hope these few lines will find you the same. I have been [looking] some time for a letter from home & had almost made up my mind that the mail had been robbed but I see that it is all right yet. I want you to send me those boots by Express & as Charley Thompson wishes some few articles sent to him, I have spoke to him & he says that he & I may as well have them sent together. Mother can see Charley’s wife & they can send what they want to, but not send so much that it will weigh more than 40 or 30 lbs. Charley said he would write to his wife & let her know that we wanted some things sent & we could have them come together. Let the expressage be paid at your end of the route. I want you to send some dried fruit, but do not send any pies, cakes or anything ready cooked.

Feby 29th 1864

I had to quit writing last night for my candle went out so I could not finish until this morning. It is raining a little this morning & we are going to muster for pay today. I was out on a scout with the regiment Saturday after some guerrillas but they gave us the slip & we did not get them, so it was only a tramp for nothing. Yesterday afternoon, I & Charley Thompson took a ride down into the country & took dinner at Carrs’ and got a canteen full of milk & returned to camp. Next time I go I shall go earlier & take my gun & get some pork off some of the secesh. You may think that I would make a chicken-hearted butcher for I used to hate to kill chickens at home. But I have got over that now for I can kill anything that is fit to eat. I have had considerable experience in the butcher line since I came into the service. With one to help me, I only ask for 15 or 20 minutes to kill, dress & cut up a hog, sheep or calf. We don’t scald hogs, we just jerk the pelt off like we do sheep or calves. I don’t think I will have to get Juckett to butcher when I come home unless I get out of practice.

Well Tom, I must close so that I can get this in before mail leaves. I got the 16 postage stamps but as I had to borrow some before I got them, & have to pay back I have not got a great many left. Give my respects to father mother & all the rest. So goodbye from your brother, Robert Marsden

P. S. Direct the box when you send to Larkinsville, Alabama, via Nashville. Send by Adams Express Co. to Charley or me, no difference which. — Robert Marsden


Letter 43

Larkinsville, Alabama
March 22nd 1864

Dear Brother,

I received yours of the 14th [and] also one from James & Jane and am glad to hear that you are well and that father is somewhat better. I am well and hope these few lines will find you the same. The weather has took quite a change in the last 24 hours. Last night it commenced snowing and has not quit yet and it is almost 6 or 8 inches deep. It is the most that has ever fell in this country. The citizens told me when the snow was not deep enough to make snowballs that it was the most hey had ever seen and now it is so that Charley Thompson and Dennis Doyle has made them a sort of sleigh & have been taking a sleigh ride. But so many of the boys piled on that they broke one of the runners and Doyle & Charley are fixing it and then we will try it again.

Charles Beach & John Hand have come to the company. They came yesterday noon. Bill Dickinson has not got here yet. You say that you are making me a new pair of boots. When you get them done, send them by Adams Express and let Charley’s wife know as she can send a few things to him is she wishes. But you need not let her pay any of the express for I use Charley’s mules when I want them & that is considerable of a favor. You must pay the express at your end of the route.

Charley was right in saying that we had marching orders for we had, but they were to go to the Landing. But as our regiment were trying to see if we could not drill the best of any in the division, our General countermanded the order so you can be safe in sending to me for from the prospects, we will be here for the greater part of the coming summer—so our Colonel days. We may have to go on some few day scouts but that won’t make any difference. You can send for they will follow the regiment. Direct to me at Larkinsville, Alabama, putting on the Co, Regt, and Division before the place. Then it will come all right.

You want to send me some dried fruit and some paper and envelopes & such other things as you may see fit for the weather is so cool that things will not be apt to spoil. You can send me some butter too if you please. I can get eggs enough at Mr. Carr’s where I used to stay. I trade them rice for them & we sell our coffee at the rate of 60 cents per pound.

I received a letter from Susannah yesterday and intend to answer it tonight. I wrote to Lizzie one day last week. I had a letter from Emma day before yesterday. She says her father is getting better. Peaches and plums had blossomed here before this storm but this will kill them. I received your postage stamps in a letter yesterday & some a week or so ago. I don’t know whether I told you before or not. I had a good game of snowball this morning with Richmond, Col. [Frank] Curtiss & lots of the other boys & officers of the regiment that chose to participate. We are all boys together—officers and all—when we get at some play. But on drill, each one knows his place & we are the best drilled in the 2nd Division, so the General says. This is enough for this time so goodbye. Send my things soon and write. Gove my love to all, — Robert Marsden


Letter 44

Larkinsville, Alabama
April 4th, 1864

Dear Father,

I received your welcome letter yesterday & am glad to hear that you are better in health & I hope you will recover of your lameness, but I am very sorry that mother is so sick. But I hope she will have recovered ‘ere this reaches you. I am well at present but do not feel so light of spirit as l should if I did not know that you are in such a poor situation at home. But if there is any of my money left that I have sent home, I hope you will want for nothing while it lasts, for it is yours & welcome & we will get pay again in a few days. I expect & I shall send some more unless I hear that you are better.

You say that mother expresses a wish to see me often but that is of no avail for I cannot get one now until the spring campaign is over and probably not then. But I hope I shall. There has no furloughs given in our regiment since we came here, except to some that were sick & the surgeon said would not get well unless they were sent north. But there was one captain allowed to go a few days ago who had received a telegraph dispatch that his wife was dead & the General gave him permission to be absent for 20 days to see to his family. You say that you wish me to take good care of the likeness I have of mother. I do but it is somewhat bent & if you wish I will send it home for there you can take better care of it than I can here & if you think you would like it I will send it to you.

I had a letter from Lizzie Metcalf a few days ago & she said that her mother was sick but she did not say what her father was doing. But I think he is still keeping shoe shop in the old stand. You say Charley’s wife said that he wrote for her not to send. That was so, for after I wrote he wrote to her & between the time I wrote & he we had orders to march that was the reason he told her not to send but the order was countermanded. I had nothing to pay on the box & it came through in 8 days, that is quicker than the mail comes. My boots fit me very well. I wear them with an insole, but when we come to march I shall not wear the insole for my feet will sweat too much.

You say you hope this war will close this spring. So do I, and I think it will for the right sort of a man has the boss of the thing. I expect that we will be on the move before three weeks more and I am pretty certain that it will be the last campaign in this war. Our regiment is the best drilled in the division, so our general says. We were on review yesterday. They are fixing for forward & rapid movements in the army. There is nothing for news so I must bid you goodbye. As l write in a hurry, you must excuse poor writing & mistakes. Hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your obedient son, — Robert Marsden

P. S. Give my love to mother, brother, sister, grandfather, & all the rest of our friends. — RM


Letter 45

Larkinsville, Alabama
April 10th, 1864

Dear Mother,

As you would no doubt like to hear from me, I will write you a few lines tonight. I am sorry to hear that you are so unwell but I hope you will soon recover & that this war will be settled & then I can come home. But l cannot come at present for they have no chance to get furloughs at present. But if we stay here this summer there may be some chance & the Colonel told me that he rather thinks we will stay here most of this summer. But you must not think hard of any of my company officers or regimental officers for they would give me all the help in their power but they are entirely under the command of higher officers. But mother, do not be discouraged for there is a time coming when I can come home & I only hope that by the speedy prosecution of the war the time may be shortened. Then I may be of some help to you & father for you need all the help that your children can give you. Mother, if you have made use of what little money I sent home I hope you will not hesitate to do so in any way that you see fit and I will send you more when I get paid off.

I am well and hope these few lines will find [you] in considerable better health than you were when James wrote. This is all for this time hoping to hear from you again soon. I remain your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden


Letter 46

Larkinsville, Alabama
April 10th, 1864

Dear Brother James,

I received your letter of the 3rd today—also your likeness. There was also a few lines from father & Jane & tonight, as l have nothing much to do, I think that I will try to write you a few lines. I am well & hope that these few lines will find you the same. I am sorry to hear that mother is not any better but l hope that she will be better ‘ere this reaches you. You say that your school has let out for vacation. I hope you will have a good time & will help father & mother all that you can for you know that they are both sick & need all the help that you & Jane & Thomas can give them. I am not where I can be of much help, but you, Thomas, & Jane can & ought to do all that you can.

You can do all the chores out doors & about the stable. Jane can do the housework, & Thomas can be of help to father in the shop. But father says Jane does not act very well & that mother can hardly get her to do the work & that of course frets mother & makes her worse than if she should do the work without being forced to. Jim you must know that if you had all of the work to do that there is at home, you would not begin to have as hard times as if you were soldiering.

You say that you want me to send my likeness to you. I have not got any at present but after payday I intend to have some taken & then I will send you one. I hope you will have good times catching fish but that you won’t spend too much time fishing & neglect your work at home. I guess you had better send me a good lot of paper by mail about the same size of this & it won’t cost much & then I can sell what I don’t want for it is hard work to get good paper here & we have to pay dear for it. You need not send but one bunch of envelopes & what paper I don’t want I will sell. There is nothing new going on here except that we were on Grand Review today & are going again tomorrow. It is pretty tiresome work for we have to march so long with our guns in one position that it tires our arms.

Well, there is nothing worth writing about at present. I must close & write mother a few lines. So hoping to hear from you again, I remain your affectionate brother. — Robert Marsden


Letter 47

Larkinsville, Alabama
April 28th 1864

Dear Brother,

I received your letter tonight in which was a few lines from Tom & Father. I am glad to hear that you are well—also that mother is improving & that father is some better. I hope that Freddy Blake, Thomas, & yourself will have a good time hunting & fishing for Freddy has never been out there before, though he often expressed his wish that he could go out with me when I was clerking for his father & now that he has got out there I hope he will [be] enjoying himself.

I am well as usual & I hope that I may remain so this summer for I had my share of sickness last year I think. I received a letter from Emma [Blake] a few days ago & she stated that Freddy had gone to St. Charles & that he was to stay until he got homesick & if he is as long getting so as Emma was, you may have some pretty good times before he leaves. Jim, I think your letter got here last night but as I was down in the country I did not get it until I came back to camp. I went down last Tuesday & intended to come back Wednesday, but as the horse thieves had stolen Mr. Carr’s son-in-law’s horse, he & I took our guns & two horses & went out to try & find the horse & thieves if we could. But we were more successful than we expected for we got the horse some six miles from home, but we did not get the thieves. They were probably across the Tennessee River when we got the horse. We thought that the horse had got away from the thieves when they had tried to make her swim, for Edd Samply—that is the owners name—says she is very hard to make swim, and that in trying to swim her across she probably got away from them. He was very thankful to get the horse for she was a very nice one & he uses her in the company he belongs to—the 1st Alabama [Union] Cavalry.

Jim, we are under marching orders & expect to leave in a day or two & I think likely before you get this that we will be on the march. But I don’t know where we are going nor it don’t make much difference with me, for I have made up my mind to make myself at home wherever I may be. But if we move, it will not make any difference in the direction of my letters. I received the package of paper & envelopes you sent me last Monday & what I let the boys have I sell at the rate of 30 cents for quire. I don’t want to make much out of the boys—only what will pay expenses.

Well, as I have got to write two or three more letters tonight, I must close. I am going to be on guard tomorrow. Give my love to father, mother, sister, grandfather & all. So hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate brother, — R. Marsden

P. S. I don’t think we will get pay before we leave here, for there is no signs of the pay master yet. — R. Marsden


Letter 48

Camp near Chattanooga, Tennessee
May 6th, 1864

Dear parents,

As we are on the march & have been ever since the first of the month. I have not been able to write before, but as we are camped here until 1 o’clock, I take this opportunity of writing you a few lines & letting you know that I am well & so are all the rest of our boys. There has not one of them fell out yet on account of fatigue or sickness. It is the first time we have ever been on the march that some of the boys have not given out. We don’t know exactly where our place of destination is but at present we are bound for Rossville some 20 miles from here. I don’t know what there is for news for we have all sorts of reports. Last night the report was that General Thomas had driven Johnston out of Dalton, but as Johnston was about to flank him, he retreated & this morning the report is that Johnston is retreating from Dalton towards Atlanta with all speed.

Our colonel told me last night that our corps, with part of the 16th & 17th, form the right wing of the army. I don’t know how long it will be before we are in an engagement but as the troops are moving forward, there may be some fighting before long. There is a great many troops about this country & unless the Rebs have good entrenchments & have taken advantage of the mountains, they will have to do bigger fighting than they have done in this country or they will have to run, for there is a big fight or a footrace ahead for there is a good many troops here & they feel fresh & will do some pretty good fighting before they will give up whipped. I think that this is our last campaign unless they have one this fall for I don’t think they can have one next spring that we will participate in.

Now that we are on the march, you need not expect to hear from me quite so often but you must not neglect to write often. Jim Doyle was here a few minutes ago. He says Capt. Gillette is along here with the troops—also Logan. There is 22 men in our company at present & all well so if anyone makes inquiry their friends in the company, you can tell them they are all right. I must close for this time, so hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate son, — Robert

P. S. I don’t know when this will get mailed. Direct as usual.


Letter 49

Acworth, Georgia
May 7th 1864

Dear Father,

I received your kind letter of the 28th of May [April] last night. Also one from Jane of the 18th and am glad to hear that you are all well as can be expected. I am well at present and so are all of the rest of the boys in our company.

We are again in pursuit of Johnston’s army for they were again routed from Dallas on the morning of the 5th & we started in pursuit of them & marched about 10 miles, then we camped for the night. We started again yesterday & after marching about 7 miles, we reached the town of Acworth where we now are. We camped here about 2 o’clock & this morning we drew 3 days rations or what will have to last 3 days, though according to the regulations it is only about ¼ rations. We get ¾ of a pound of bread, ½ Ib of sow belly, & their Ibs are mighty small ones. We get plenty of coffee & but ½ rations of sugar. We get plenty of salt & we get two days ration of fresh beet & 1 lb. of sow belly to last 3 days. Our quartermaster, Sam Durant, is a very irregular person in regards to issuing the rations. Sometimes he will issue us three days rations & when that is ½ gone, he will issue 3 more. Then, you see, we will have 4 ½ days rations in our haversacks which is not so easy carried & when we have so much to carry, we eat more in order to lighten our load. Then maybe Sam wont issue us any rations again until those we have are gone & 1 ½ days rations due on the next three days ration. He seems to care only for himself & his pocket. One thing is certain that if he goes home when the time is out with the company, he will have a sour time for more than one has something of a grudge against him & some I think would almost risk life itself to give him six months sickness, if not make him a cripple for life. For myself I should not cry to see his throat cut. Nothing I believe makes a soldier hate a person worse than to see him cheat them out of their grub & not have the power of helping themselves. Our quartermaster goes armed & I think is afraid that the boys will give him trouble some day.

I have heard some of the officers say that he expected to get a thrashing as soon as the regiment was out of the service & I hope he will for I cant have any pity for him. He is a worse man for a quartermaster than D. T. Hail, our first, and he was bad enough. There was one good trait about Hail [and] that was he would get all he could for the regiment without regard to who would have to account for them. But Sam won’t get anything more than he is obliged to & the colonel has to give him quite a blowing up every little while in order to get him to get what is actually necessary. And as for his helping the boys by carrying their knapsack when they are tired out with marching, he never does it—only when he cant help himself. The colonel frequently orders some of the boys that lay behind when tired out to put their knapsacks on the wagon. Sam tries to make them carry them, but the colonel outranks him as luck will have it & that is lucky for the regiment. There is not one man in the regiment but would rather be wounded himself than have our colonel wounded so that he would not be able to hold command of the regiment. I never saw a man that was so much thought of by a lot of men as our colonel is. He is quite popular among the Generals—Logan, Giles Smith & Morgan L. Smith. Logan is commander of our Corps, Giles A. Smith of our Brigade & Morgan L. Smith is our Division Commander.

I am very well satisfied with the officers that are now in command over us, only McPherson—I don’t like him. He won’t allow us to forage in the country but the niggers—they have all the chance there is for that because they don’t march in the ranks & no officers are responsible for them. But no nigger can pass a regiment with forage without having it taken away from him unless he keeps on the opposite side of the fence & then his head is in danger of bunting some flying stone that the boys send after him & frequently they hit him.

Tell Thomas that he never was sorry for anything he ever done in comparison to what he will be if he enlists in the 100-day service for they will no doubt be in as bad a place—as if they were in the 3 years & in the field, for if there is any bands of guerrillas in the country [and] they will of course attack the stations that are garrisoned by the new troops. And as far as I can learn, the officers they have got are of just the right kind to desert them in their time of need. They only enlisted for the honors of a commission & the pay. They can rest assured that their 100 days will last 100 days from their time they are organized as a regiment & they can hold them 60 days after the expiration of their time, and if necessary, 90 days. And you can bet they will hold them as long as they can according to military law & that is considerable & all in their power too.

This morning the colonel has been up to see the general about rations & has just returned & the general told him to draw the remainder of our rations so as to make them full & has ordered Sam to go & draw them. Sam has gone to try & get them & he hangs his tail like a whipped dog. We are likely to remain in camp here for all day today & some say for maybe three days in order to get our washing done. Billy Sherman is here in town—or was last night, but nobody knows where he is today for he travels like lightning when he wants to.

A Rebel lieutenant that was captured at Dallas, on being asked why they did not make a stand, said that they never could stand Billy Sherman for all he had to say is, “Attention World, by Nation Right Wheel,” & they say if they can, the Rebs start before he gives the command, “March!” You see there is some novelty even on the battlefield. We were in line of battle 11 days & our regiment was in the front, but our loss was very small. We would no doubt have been longer in the front if the Rebs had not left. Their next hold is at Atlanta 28 miles from here.

Give my best respects to Mr Dean Ferson’s folks & to Uncle David’s & Richard’s. I am sorry to hear that Thos. McGuire was taken prisoner. I don’t see how they got him unless he was on picket & the man on post was negligent in regard to his duty—unless he was wounded, for I know that if I am with my regiment, the Rebs can’t get me unless I am wounded. For a picket is supposed to be on the watch so as not allow the enemy to take him by surprise & if they are coming, it is his duty to fire & give the alarm & fall back slowly to his command, but not unless the Rebs follow & the regiment never fires from the line until the skirmishers or pickets are driven in. If the soldier does his duty the enemy can never surprise him & of course never take any prisoners unless they get the whole Regt that are engaged. But I am sorry to say that it is reported that one Illinois regiment had a large majority of Copperheads & they were willingly taken prisoner. That regiment is the 109th. Their colonel, as I understand, sold all but three companies & the reason they were not sold was that they were too loyal & fought their way after their colonel ordered the surrender & they made their escape. This that I have referred to took place at Holly Springs, Tennessee. I am not confident that the above is true, but a portion of it is at least, I think, for the Rebs frequently tell us while on picket of our Loyal 109th.

There is nothing of news to tell you at present so hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate son, — Robert Marston

P. S. Mr Blomely wishes me to tell you that he would like to have his brother fix the fence if he has time, & if he wants to live in it he can & if he wants to lathe & plaster it he will help him. Jim Blomely says there is lathe in the house. Jim wants him to write to him & you can give him the directions.

There is nothing of interest to tell you at present so I must close. Tell Thomas not to enlist, for he can’t stand the service. The weather is very warm here but Providence has favored us by sending us rain so that it is not dusty. New potatoes are fit to eat at present here & when we get a chance we come down on them with our bayonets & root up the ground like hogs. There is quite a show for peaches & apples in this part of the country. This is the best country we have ever seen in the South. It is truly the garden of the so-called Southern Confederacy. The grain is almost ripe & yesterday I saw several of the soldiers into it with the cradles, cutting it for their horses. We now begin to come to houses that the folks are living in. Previous to this, they were very scarce, having gone with the army further south. But these seem to think that the Rebs are whipped & might as well stay at home as go farther south & have no home to come back to. When they stay at home, their house is guarded from plunderers. Goodbye. Yours, — Robert M.


Letter 50

Near Kingston, Georgia
May 22nd, 1864

Dear Parents,

I received your kind letter of the 8th yesterday & am happy to hear that you are all in tolerable good health as this leaves me. It is pretty warm here & it will be pretty warm work when we come to travel & that will be pretty soon for we have laid still here this makes the 3rd day. We have been doing our washing & getting a little rest which we were greatly in need of, for we have done considerable marching since we left Larkinsville.

We have had quite a sharp little fight last week at Resaca. Our regiment was in the charge after laying in reserve for two days. Then at 5 o’clock they sent our brigade in to charge the Rebs outer works. General Logan was up on the hill where they could see us & it is reported that when we first went down the hill, he thought our regiment were “scared” but when we got across the creek & he see us form as cool as though on parade, he thought quite different. After we formed and capped our pieces, we advanced at quick time to the works & drove Johnny Rebs to his inner works, with the exception of about 20 which our regiment captured. There was a captain & two sergeants among them.

We had hardly got our position when the Rebs made a grand charge on us. They came out with seven stands of colors opposite our regiment & the 57th Ohio, and they bore down on the 57th heavier than they did on us, for it was smoother ground on their front than on ours. We had a crossfire on the Rebs & done good execution for they left a great many dead & wounded on the field after they evacuated. Those we took prisoners in town say that Johnston estimated his loss that night in killed & wounded at 2,000.

We were expecting that Johnny Rebs was going to charge on us on Sunday for we could see them massing their forces. The prisoners said that Johnston tried to get his men to make a second charge on us but they refused, for they had found out that we were old troops & that he had fooled them on Saturday evening by saying that we were 100-day men but we—they soon found out—we’re the 15th Army Corps. Johnston told them they were surrounded & could only get out by breaking our lines but that was not sufficient to make them charge.

They evacuated on Sunday night after burning the R.R. bridge, but we have got the bridge fixed now so that trains are running to Kingston with supplies & we have established a military post here & some say that there are some of the 100-day troops doing garrison duty at that place. We are camped 2 miles from Kingston but I have not felt desirious of going there yet. I presume we will start tomorrow on the march—some say for Montgomery, Alabama—that is the capital of the state & is in the center of the state & about as far south as Vicksburg Miss.

There is nothing new to write so I will close for the present. Give my love to all of the folk. Hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate son, — Robert

P. S. Tell Tom not to enlist & send me some postage stamps.


Letter 51

In the field
Camp near the Chattahoochee
July 12th 1864

Dear Brother Thomas,

As I have nothing else to do this afternoon & am in a shady place, I think that I will write you a few lines & let you know that I am well as usual & hope these few lines may find you & father & the rest of the family the same. I wrote him a letter a few days ago in answer to one received from him in which I received the photograph of mother & himself.

At the time I wrote we were in camp about 12 miles from here & expecting to be brought to the front which we soon were, but did not have to do anything but fortify ourselves. At night, General Sherman sent the order around that General Scofield had crossed the river & was making his way to Atlanta & we knew that Johnston would have to make his retreat before Scofield cut him off, or he would be taken prisoner unless he could cut his way out. And where our division was stationed, we knew it was a weak position & if they were desperate, they might possibly get out. But when we had got them done we lay down expecting that in the morning they would either have crossed the river in our front, or we would have to fight them nights for they would make night assaults as they have done heretofore.

We are camped here at present & there is some prospect of staying for some time & it is reported here this morning that Atlanta is captured & I do not altogether discredit the report for yesterday we heard from headquarters that our forces were within 4 miles of Atlanta. If it is not taken yet, it will be soon & I do not think this campaign will soon be over & if we stay here long, I shall think our Army Corp has not got to take part in it again—so I hope at least.

The weather is very hot today & yesterday when we came here it was so hot that the men, over half of them, straggled on the road to rest until they got cooler. Thomas, I will send this letter without any postage stamp for I have only one or two & I will probably want to use them before I can receive any more from you. So when you write I would like to have you send some. There is some talk of pay soon but we will not get more than 2 months pay.

We have just received another recruit from the hospital at Memphis, it is Charley Kolson. There is nothing of interest going on here at present, so I will close for this time. Hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate brother, — Robert Marsden

P. S. Give my love to Father, Mother, Grandfather, James, Jane & all the boys at school. — R.M.


Letter 52

On the Battlefield
July 24th 1864

Dear Father & Mother,

As there is a chance to send mail this afternoon, I think I will write you a few lines & let you know that I am still well and all right. On the 22nd we had a heavy fight here & on our left the Rebs undertook to flank us & they succeeded in getting in rear of the 17th Army Corps and they had a severe battle and both sides lost heavily. But the Rebs got whipped & we now hold an advanced position in sight of Atlanta, on the railroad between Decatur & Atlanta, within 1 ½ miles of Atlanta.

Our regiment, the 116th Illinois & the 6th Missouri were the support for our brigade when the attack commenced on the left flank of the lines, and as the Rebs had been fighting the 4th Division of our Army Corps, we were ordered to relieve him—or rather one brigade of his division. We had not been there long before we were ordered back to our place & stacked arms. Then we fell in and started on double quick to the 16th Army Corps to support them and just as we got there & stacked arms the second time, we were ordered to hurry back & support our own brigade for the Rebs were advancing on them. When we got here to our part of the line, we found the Rebs had driven our whole line back to the other works & had captured six guns of Battery A and four of Battery H.

When we got to the place & found the Rebs in the works we left, we threw [off our] knapsacks and started on a run with as loud a yell as we could raise with what wind we had left, and made an attempt to retake the works but could not at first. As we fell back and reformed, our column then came again and drove what we did not kill away. But you can bet there was slippery places on the ground made so by the life blood of brave boys and Secesh.

Our regiment lost two killed, seven wounded, & six missing that in all probability were taken prisoner. One of the wounded has since died. Our company lost one man wounded—Jules Green, and one killed—Ozrol B. Pratt. Jule is only slightly wounded in the throat & arm above the elbow. Pratt was shot through the head & was killed so quick [he] did not know he was hurt.

I must close for mail is going off immediately. I am well & hope you are the same. Give my love to brothers and sister, and all friends. This is all for the present. Atlanta is nearly surrounded.

[later letter on same page]

We retook our works and six of the cannon, four of H’s and 2 of A’s. We also got two stands of Reb colors and 8,000 prisoners, or about that number. Our pioneers have worked one day burying dead Rebs & have another’s day work on hand. This is all for the present. Your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden

General McPherson is killed & several generals wounded. The man is a prisoner that shot McPherson & took his sword & hat for trophies.

P. S. Frank Richmond sighted the cannon at the Rebs and fired after we recaptured them, & fired four shots with the help of Major Taylor of the 57th Ohio Vols. General Logan is commanding the Dept., and General M. L. Smith—formerly our Division General—is commanding the 15th Army Corp. General Giles Smith, our Brigade Commander, is now in command of one division of the 17th Army Corps.

Lt. Colonel Martin of the 111th Illinois is commanding the brigade, and General Lightburn is commanding the division.


Letter 52

In the field near Atlanta, Georgia
August 5th, 1864

Dear Brother,

I received yours of the 20th on the 28th bearing the sad news that father was no more. It is sad news indeed, but it cannot be helped. You want me to come home, but I do not know whether I can come or not. I showed your letter to Richmond & he says he will do all he can for me. He went and spoke to the colonel and he said the same. Richmond also spoke to Captain Gillette & he said if we could get it to Army Corps Headquarters, he could get it through the rest of the way. But times are so busy at present that I cannot tell when I shall know for certain whether I can come or not. If I cannot come until this campaign is over, I can come when we get settled. I think when I get a chance to speak to Gillett, I shall see if I can get him to try & get me a furlough without having it go through the whole course of generals. But the colonel says that under the circumstances, he thinks that I can get one when there is a little less activity going on among the generals. Anyway, I shall try to get Gillett to forward it all in power.

Thomas, I think I would carry on the shop yet for some time—at least until you hear from me again & get a decisive answer whether I am going to come or not. I do not know how you can better yourself. Be cautious how you proceed in business. Do not contract bigger debts than you can pay. Accept all the help Uncle Richard offers that you cannot do yourself, but do not infringe on his generosity. Write at least once a week so I may know how you are getting along. I received also a letter from Jane dated the 24th I am tolerable well at present but rather dispirited at the news from home. Try to bear up under your grief as I shall do & tell mother to keep good courage for at farthest, I have but another year and then my time is out.

I shall not Veteran under the circumstances that our family are placed at present. I think you are able to help them considerable now & do all you can for them. You will probably see by the papers that we were engaged in a very hard fight on the 28th of July. I received your letter of the 20th while there. Also one from Emma & a paper. I am very thankful to her for her kindness in sending me papers which she does very regular.

On the 3rd of this month our regiment made an assault on the Rebs pickets & in the engagement, Elias Smethers lost his right leg below the knee. Our regiment lost one killed and 5 wounded that day. I wrote you the 23rd of July of Pratt’s death & Gran being wounded. There is nothing of news to tell you at present. I will write again soon. Give my love to all & write as soon as you can. Goodbye from your brother, Robert Marsden

P. S. Do not keep father unburied too long waiting for me for it is not certain that I can come for some time yet. So do not keep him on my account for it is not likely I can get to look at his remains. — Robert Marsden


Letter 53

Convalescent Camp
Chattanooga, [Tennessee]
Nov 19th 1864

Dear Brother & all,

As I have nothing else to do, I think I will write you a few lines for they will no doubt be acceptable. I started from Chicago on Monday morning at 6 o’clock & went direct to Indianapolis. There we changed cars for Louisville. As soon as we got to Louisville, we went to the Soldiers Home but they would not let us stay there unless we had our transportation [orders], so we went to the office to get it & they sent us to a place called Barracks No. 1, & when we got in there, we could not get out until we started for Nashville. It was a nasty, filthy place and there was only one room & no bunks to sleep on except the floor—and that was dirty. They put as many in that room as could decently stand.

Zollicoffer House in Nashville, circa 1864

Haines & Renick, two of Co. C that started from Chicago with me, started from Louisville the day before I did for the clerk had not put my name on the same roll & I got separated. They got to Nashville & wrote a letter to Captain Warner & he took them out & I think they are still at Nashville. They keep everyone under guard from Louisville to Chattanooga. They put all of us into the Zollicoffer [Maxwell House Hotel] when we got to Nashville & that is as bad a place as the Rebel Libby Prison for if you stick your head out of the window, the guard shoots at you & you cannot get them to do anything for you. They will not even let you go after water, so I got away from there as soon as possible & came here.

We are camped a little way from the town on a hill. It is very muddy and raining still. I have found three of the boys belonging to our regiment in the camp & I hear that there is several others a little ways from here in charge of Captain Little of Co. H. There will be two more of our regiment here in the morning, I think. When they put me under guard at Louisville, it was the first time since I have been in the service & it did not suit me very well.

You need not write yet for a while for I don’t think I can get mail until things are fixed different which will be soon. I cannot get to the regiment for some time yet & I don’t know how I shall get along with these boots & things unless I sell them & send the money to the folks that sent them, for all of the boys that I have got anything for are with the regiment. If anyone asks how I am, tell them I am well & will write when I get so that I can get mail from home. So l will write again when things are fixed better & you need not write til you hear from me again.

Col. Curtiss is reinstated as was reported in town. He is at Nashville at present but will be here before long I presume. I saw two of our regiment in town that are taking care of the regiment’s extra baggage & they said that they had orders to go to Bridgeport, Alabama with the things. I saw Orlo Whipple here today & he is trying to get home. He has been to work for U.S. Govt & the time has expired for which he hired out so he intends to go home.

I am well and hope these few lines will find all of you the same. There is nothing new to write about only it rains most of the time in this place. It is getting dark so I must close. Give my love to all the folks & inquiring friends. From your brother, — Robert Marsden

Convalescent Camp
Chattanooga Tenn
Nov 20th, 1864

Mail does not leave til 9 a.m. and as I did not close the envelope, I will write a few words more. This morning is chilly & raining. The clouds are so low that we cannot see Lookout Mountain. The sun has not made its appearance since I have been here so I do not know which way is east. We are between Missionary Ridge & Lookout Mountain. Missionary Ridge is about 1 mile from here; Lookout about 3 miles in the opposite direction nearly. That rough form is something nearly the position we are in from the places.

While I was in the Zollicoffer [in Nashville], I saw Fred Knight on the street. He did not say whether he was going home or not, but I think he is waiting for pay & his receipt from Washington. It is raining still and looking cloudy enough to rain all day. Well, I will close so goodbye from, — R. Marsden

P. S. If Pat Connor has not started tell him his regiment is not here now & likely he cannot get to it for several months & he is just as well off there as here & I wish now that l had staid 1 or 2 months more. — R.M.


Letter 54

Bridgeport, Alabama
November 24, 1864

Dear mother, brothers & sister,

I have a few spare moments this p.m. and think I will write you a few lines & let you know that I am well & having as good times as can be expected. I wrote Thomas a letter from the Convalescent Camp at Chattanooga & l expect he will get it before he gets this. The Convalescent Camp was a very dirty place & I did not like it & made up my mind that I should leave the first chance I got, for we had to go a great ways for water & when we got it, it was from a slough which ran from around the burying ground. And as for wood, we did not have half enough to do our cooking & we had nothing to lay on except the wet ground & it was as muddy inside of our tents as it was outside. And there was only three or four of our regiment in the camp. Then there was details made every few hours to go off somewhere & they had to carry everything they had with them & sometimes were gone for a week. Then there was a scarcity of grub which did not suit me, so you can see why I did not like the Convalescent Camp.

The day after I wrote Thomas that letter, Denny Doyle and Ed Parmer came up to camp & told me that they were staying with the regimental baggage and that it was on a steamboat & would start for Bridgeport in the morning & they wanted me to come with them & I assure you it did not take me long to decide whether I would go or not. So I packed my blankets on my knapsack & Denny took my satchel & we started for the boat & in the morning it started for this place & arrived here about 11 o’clock in the forenoon. Then Denny & I went down town & got back to the boat just in time for dinner after which we went to work to unload the boats & at night we put up a tent & took Richmond’s & Capt. Parmer’s trunks into it to keep them from being broken. We could not get the boat unloaded that afternoon so we finished the job in the morning. We were busy yesterday & this forenoon storing the baggage of our division in one of the government storehouses. We have not got them all stored away yet & will not work this p.m. on account of this day being set for Thanksgiving. We will finish the job tomorrow.

There is no prospect in seeing the regiment in three or four months & maybe not for six. We are here in charge of the department extra stores & camp equipage. There is a captain in command of the whole of us & he has just picked out our camping ground where we will move to & fix up camp. Denny & I mess together and are chums for we are all there is from our company & there is only two others here from our regiment. There is about 75 here from the Army Corps & we will [be] quite a company when we get camped in good shape which I hope will be soon.

You can write to me as soon as you choose & the sooner the better. You need not put the company or regiment on or any of the military fixings. Just address Robert Marsden, Bridgeport, Alabama, care of U. S. Christian Commission, via Nashville, Tenn. Tell Mrs. Doyle that Denny is here and well, & that he will be likely to get mail if sent in the same manner that I want mine sent. I have put all the stuff into Richmond’s trunk that I brought for the boys, except the can of butter for Bill Joy & the trunk is full as we can pack it. So I think likely if we don’t get to know something from the regiment before a great while, that when mine is done I shall save it from spoiling & pay him for it. For if I try to keep it maybe some of the fellows around will lift it, & I would be so much out.

I hear that the regiment have been paid off since Denny left them & I would like to know if Richmond sent mine home. If he drew it, he would send it home for I told him to. Thomas, I want you when you get my money to find out where Mr. Wheeler got the pen & holder he sent to Brainerd, for I want one just like it. I know they cost considerable but they are worth the money for a person takes care of them & nobody will ask to borrow one, for they know that two persons never ought to use the same pen. And when anyone uses steel pens they are apt to bend & lose. I do not want you to buy it yet for first I want to see if my mail comes through regular. Write as soon as you can after you receive this & then I will probably get it in four or five days from the time you write, & likely ten or twelve from the time I mail this. In the first you write I want Jane to tell me whether Emma’s directions are changed by the new arrangement of the post office matters in Chicago, I forgot to ask her before I left.

The weather is very pleasant here in the middle of the day, but the nights & mornings are very cold. We have had some snow & lots of rainy cold weather. In fact every day since I left Chicago has been very disagreeable except the last two & now we will likely have quite nice weather for two or three weeks—at least I hope so. I am not quite out of money yet, I have got about $1 but you need not send any until I write for some. First I want to know how well the mail comes, then you can send it by mail. There is nothing of interest going on here so I cannot write a great deal this time. I will have to write less at a time & write oftener that all the way I can see of satisfying you in the way of news.

While I think of it, you may wonder where I got this large paper. Well I will tell you. A fellow belonging to the 48th Illinois gave it to me. He got it in Atlanta. It is a blank roll, or was made for that purpose some time or other, & likely for the Rebs but I don’t think the Rebs will use all of it judging from the lot he gave me which was about 100 sheets. They are larger than this, I had to cut this smaller to get it into shape to write on & as I had room to spread it out I thought I would write on it & save my small paper for some time when I could not use this.

Sherman plunders and burns Atlanta in November 1864

I have not heard anything about General Sherman nor his operations so l have no idea where the regiment is. They started from Atlanta on the 15th of this month & before he started, he executed his order that was issued before I went home on furlough. That was that all citizens must move either North or South or abide the consequences. And the consequences were that before he started, he issued orders to pull down all the principal buildings & take all the machinery on the cars to Chattanooga. Also to destroy all of the furniture of the citizens & break open all boxes & destroy everything, which was done so properly as could be expected. And that was well, for some done it for the purpose of plunder. They played on the nice pianos with sledgehammers without regard to the marring of the varnish & keys. There was quite a number of people that had an idea that Sherman was joking when he ordered them to move North or South, but to those that remained it was a severe joke and I presume when he issues another order, whether it may seem like a joke or not, if it concerns them in any way, they will be lucky to comply with it and in the right time. I guess they will think Sherman means what he says. The report that Atlanta was burnt is not entirely without foundation, for the part that was likely to be of use to the enemy was burnt or torn to pieces by the troops & parts of machinery was being brought into Chattanooga on every train from that direction when I was there. But I presume they were brought from Dalton & other places along the road. The R.R. is destroyed between Atlanta & Dalton & likely will be between Dalton & Chattanooga before long.

I saw Orlo Whipple in Chattanooga & he was waiting to settle with the government & then he was going to start for home. Denny says that Ed Doyle was going to do the same. You can tell Mrs. Doyle that James was still at Army Corps Headquarters when Denny last saw him. I cannot draw any clothing at present & as the weather is cold I will have to keep this overcoat & if I could draw a new one, I do not think that I could send it home from here for our colonel is not here to give me a permit which they require from all persons sending express packages from the South so that they know there is nothing contraband sent North. I intend to go to Larkinsville if I can after we get settled which will be soon I hope. I have not seen our colonel yet but I have seen some of the boys that have seen him & they say he is going to take command of the regiment as soon as he can get to it.

Well, it is getting towards night & I have written all the news that I can think of, so I must bring this to a close. Give my love to all of the folks & tell them I will write to them soon. Write me all the news when you write. Tell Lizzy I will write her in a couple days, also to the rest of those that I promised. Thomas had better let Mr Wheeler pick out the pen when he gets it if he will oblige me that much, but don’t send it until I write for it & you know whether I get mail direct.

Give my love to grandfather & all of Uncle’s folks. This will do for the present, so goodbye from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden


Letter 55

Long Island Block House No. 37
Bridgeport Alabama
January 7th, 1865

Dear brothers & sister,

I received a letter from Jane yesterday bearing date of December 18th & last Monday I received one of the 28th. I am glad you are all well as usual, but Jane says grandfather is quite unwell. But I hope he is better than he was at the time she wrote. I am well & hope these few lines will find you the same & mother.

There is some talk about our going to our command at Savannah by way of New York. I think likely we will go in a week or two as far as Nashville or Louisville. It will be a cold trip & I had rather defer the matter until next spring. The weather is quite cold here today & I am on guard. It rained most all day yesterday & made it very muddy, but it is so cold the mud is stiff. I wrote a letter to Albert last night also to cousin Lizzie.

The railroad bridge over Tennessee RIver at Bridgeport. Long Island was the name of the island over which the railroad bridge passed midstream.

We are at present stationed (11 of us belonging to our division) on this island to guard the railroad bridge. We come on duty once in five days. I am on guard as I before mentioned. We get mail every day & the latest date from home came through in four days. I expect another letter in a day or two from home in which probably I may get some money. I am most out of cash, for I only have 35 cents left. When I came to Chattanooga, I had $2. You must not think that amount was all I have spent, for when the railroad was cut, we were short of rations & in order to have more than one meal per day, we had to buy of the citizens. I by good luck procured a revolver & sold it for $18 & our mess of 4 had good living as long as it lasted & the money I now have is probably part of the proceeds of the above-mentioned piece of ordinance.

I am as well as I can hope to be & have pretty good times & some rations, but we do not get quite as much [hard] tack as we can eat by trying & we don’t get any pork yet but will in a few years if not sooner. I wrote Jane a letter, I think, & told her what kind of a Christmas dinner we had. It was beef & beans. The sun has just made its appearance and gives some prospect of a finer day. Denny is with Col. Curtiss but I have not heard of him since he left. I forwarded his letter to the colonel for him as he wished me to.

There is nothing of interest going on here so I must close. When you receive this, write immediately & some stamps will be acceptable. Write all the news & what you hear from the regiment. I hope Jules will get his dues this time. I wonder if Chubby has received a letter from me & Maria. Give my love to all. Hoping to hear from all of you again soon, I remain your bro & son, — Robert

P. S. When you receive a letter from Cousin Thomas Metcalf, I would like to see it & know his opinion of the war, plus the opinion of the rest of the relatives. — R. M.


Letter 56

Portland, Kentucky
On board the Steamer Saint Patrick

Dear Brother,

As I have nothing else to do, I think you will be anxious to hear from me. I think I will write you a few lines and let you know that I am still well & I hope these few lines will find you & the rest of our folks the same.

Denny and the colonel & four others & myself belonging to our regiment are here on this boat together. We have come on this boat from Nashville & were intending to go to Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, on this boat, but the river has fallen so much that this boat cannot get over the falls. We cannot tell how long it will be before we get to our regiment, but it is likely we will be 3 or 4 weeks before we get to them.

I received the letter from you containing $3 & it was very acceptable. I received the letter one week ago today in the morning & we left at noon for Nashville. We got there at daybreak on Monday, remained at Nashville until Wednesday, when we got on board the boats & started for Louisville. We have come as far as this place & I think we will change boats tomorrow & go on for Pittsburgh, Pa.

I do not know whether I can get any pay soon or not. There has been some talk about all of us getting two months pay, but I spoke to the colonel & he says there is no way of getting any until we get to our regiment. There is some snow here and likely to have more for it is getting colder.

I do not think I can get any mail until I get to my regiment so I think it is useless to write to me, but I will write once in a while when I get a chance. Give my love to all, hoping I may be able to receive mail from you. I remain as ever, your affectionate brother, — Robert Marsden

P. S. Denny is well & all of the rest of our boys. Tell Dennis’s folks you heard from me & that Denny is well. — R. Marsden


Letter 57

Headquarters 2nd Battalion
Provisional Div. Army of Tenn.
New Berne, N. C.
February 16th, 1865

Dear Brother,

As it is some time since I have written to you, I think that I will send you a few lines. I am well as usual & we are in camp for the present but do not know how long it will be before we are again to move. We are putting up quarters to move into & from the preparations that are going on, one would suppose that we were going to remain for the summer. I am having good times as can be expected in the army. I am in the detachment commanded by Col. Curtiss of our regiment & he has not assigned me to any duty except when we were on the march. I had charge of the Headquarters baggage & that was but little to do. I am now in the commissary & you may be sure I don’t intend to starve & there is no need of anyone doing so for we have plenty of rations in this country.

The troops of this part of the army are quite different from those in the West. They are more strict in regard to style & the officers stick on more airs “than would pack hell three miles.” They think we are a rough set of outlaws because we do not salute every officer we meet on the street, & they seem to look down on our officers because they will participate in any game that the men play.

One of the 15th Connecticut told me that he nor any enlisted man ranking lower than sergeant had spoken to their captain for 6 weeks, except on drill. He also said that their officers used little rattan canes while on drill & if the men make many mistakes, they use the cane on their ears & for second offense they shake, then kick their asses [crossed out in pencil] & send them back to the ranks. I would like to see an officer of ours strike or kick a man for making mistakes. I think Mr. Officer would get something like a whipping.

Well, as our cook has got supper ready, I will eat & finish. I wish you to write immediately upon receipt of this letter & direct to me at New Berne N. C., care of U.S. Christian Commission & if I am here, I shall receive it, & if we move from here, it will be forwarded to me. I wish you would also tell Mary Marshall to answer my letter & give her my address.

Thomas, we came from Annapolis, Maryland, to Beaufort, N. C. on board the Steamer Aeriel & it was a very stormy trip & nearly everyone was seasick. I was [too] the 2nd & 3rd days & did not feel quite well on the 4th. We were 4 days on ship board. The waves swept the decks a few times but did not do any harm—only to wet some of the boys that were heaving up Jonah & a good many were paying their passage in the same way. I heaved up everything, tugged hard at my boots & stockings, but did not get them up for all efforts were fruitless.

There is a report here, and it is pretty generally believed, that one ship has gone down that had several hundred on board. There is no listings of her yet & she has been [gone] from port ever since the 7th of February—the day after we started from Annapolis. We were in Baltimore, Maryland, and staid two or three days and while there, I went up on top of the Washington Monument & before I came away from there, I managed to “cramp” a piece of the old Flag of 1819 that was wrapped about the full-sized statue of Washington. It is part of the red stripe but it is quite faded. I wish you to keep it as a trophy for everyone cannot get a piece of one of the old Revolutionary flags. I also visited the Battle Monument of the city of Baltimore. It is a very fine structure but not as large as Washington’s which towers high above the city & is made so that persons can go up the inside by means of a pair of steps to its top & can get a good view of the city & the Chesapeake Bay. Baltimore is not as large nor as handsome a city as Chicago. Its streets run very crooked, or rather they make the city into triangle blocks, and ¾ of the women were dressed in mourning or I took that to be the case for they were all dressed in black. But that may be fashion in the city.

Thomas, we got quite a treat in coming from Madison, Indiana, to Annapolis by railroad for we passed through some of the principal cities of the states though we did not go through Philadelphia. We passed within a few miles of the place but not through as we had thoughts we would when we left Pittsburgh. We went from Madison, Indiana, to North Vernon, Indiana, & from there to Cincinnati where they had supper ready for the troops though it was 11 o’clock p.m. But the reason it was ready was that [Colonel] Curtiss was there & tended to things. We went to Camp Dennison from Cincinnati & staid 3 days. Then we started for Pittsburgh, Pa., where the ladies of the city had a good supper ready for us in the city hall—that was about 12 o’clock at night. We changed cars at about 4 o’clock & started for what we supposed would be Philadelphia but we turned from the road & went to Baltimore. We passed through Columbus, Ohio, & they had hot coffee ready for us & sent to the train in barrels. We went from Baltimore to Annapolis where we took steamer for Beaufort. Then we took cars for New Berne, about 37 miles from Beaufort, where we now are in camp. It is a regular Negro camp or town for they do all the trading here.

Denny Doyle is with the colonel yet & they are here. Colonel is in command of about 400 men at present. He had 900 a few weeks ago but they were most all conscripts & substitutes. But since we got here they have been taken away & organized into separate commands & are doing post duty in town. Denny is well & has been except when we were all alike on shipboard. I have nothing of interest to write at present so I will close for this time.

Tell Albert & all of my correspondents to forward all the letters they choose & give them my directions. Give my love to all. From your brother, — Robert Marsden

New Berne N.C., Care of U.S. Christian Commission


Letter 58

Camp Chattanooga near New Bern, N. C.
March 3rd 1865

Dear Mother,

I take this opportunity of writing you a few lines once more. I am well as usual but I have not received any mail since I left Bridgeport. I presume there is some on the road for me but unless it is here by morning, I shall not get it for some time for we received orders this morning to march but we have not gone yet. I think we will start early in the morning so I write these few lines to let you know that we are again to change our camp & I hope we may join our regiments. We do not know where we are going, but all of us most have an idea that is either a feint to make the enemy concentrate their forces to oppose us & thereby give General Sherman more chances, or to guard railroad towards the interior & repair the same, until Sherman comes near enough for us to join him.

There is a report here from a Rebel source that Sherman has been repulsed, but we do not know how much truth there is in such reports. I am getting anxious to hear from you & hope I may get a letter in a day or so.

You need not write again until you hear from me & I know whether I am with my regiment. Denny Doyle is well as ever. He is with Col. Curtis who is commanding a brigade at present. It is reported that our battalion & Curtiss’s command is to be consolidated. Then Curtiss will be the commanding officer & I will have an easy time, though I am having an easy one now. I have nothing to do, only once in a while I have to help the quartermaster to issue clothing & such articles as he had to draw for the battalion.

It has been quite rainy here lately & it will be pretty hard marching though there will not be any mud for the land here is all sandy. There is nothing of interest going on here at present & as I have told all I think will interest you I will close. Give my respects to Lizzie & all of their folks. Give my best wishes to all of my friends. Hoping I may soon be able to resume correspondence with you, I remain as ever your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden

P. S. If the weather gets warm & we have far to walk, I think probable I may have to dispose of my overcoat. I cannot Express it home & we have no teams, but l intend to get a horse if possible before we go far. William Riggs is with our command—tell his folks. I see him every day or so. The first I saw of him was one day when we were issuing rations to the men & l saw him with the boys. — R. Marsden


Letter 59

Goldsboro, N.C.
March 30th, 1865

Dear Brother,

I seat myself this p.m. to write you a few lines & let you know that I still am well as ever. We are in camp here for some time but for how long a time, l nor none here can tell, but all of us hope it may be our last camp in the service and that when we again leave this camp, it may be for home. I have received several letters from home & others at Saint Charles but they are all old ones, mostly from Bridgeport, Alabama, where they were directed. I expect some from New Berne in a few days for I have written to the U. S.Christian Commission to forward whatever they may have for me. In one letter you wanted to know if you had better send me that gold pen. Well, if you have got it, you may send it to me at the company & regiment for I shall not leave it again until we go home & that is only a little over 4 months now.

I was on picket yesterday & last night. It rained some & has been raining this morning & I think will not be likely to be very fair today, though since the wind has changed, there may be a clear spell toward night. There has been quite a change in the members of our company since I have come back. Our 1st Sergeant James G. Nind is commissioned as Adjutant of 127th Illinois and ranks as 1st Lieutenant. Our 3rd Sergeant Ira Fletcher Hall is commanding as 1st Lieutenant of Co E, 127h Illinois but as yet there has not been any vacancies filled lower. Metcalf was the ranking sergeant, but he is skipped for not being present & if present, he is not competent to hold any office higher & hardly competent for the one he holds.

All of the boys in the company are well & there is now 17 present & 2 commissioned officers. The regiment is very small & I don’t think can stack more than 70 guns, but there is a great many who have not got any guns, but I think they will soon find guns for us. I have not got any gun. I have got a horse but I don’t think I shall keep him long for feed is getting scarce & I shall not need him much if we are in camp long. But he would be handy on the march for carrying my knapsack & the cooking tools of the company. There is a great deal in the papers about peace but I don’t know how they will make out. I hope it may be made before long.

Thomas, if that railroad is going to run through Saint Charles, I want you to let me know & what firms are putting it through. I hear also that the Old Air Line is going to be put through. If so, I want you to tell me how sure the prospects are of having it completed. I wish also you would ask grandfather how much he will sell me his lot for that joins ours, for if the railroad runs, I will buy it if he does not ask too much.

You must excuse this for a letter for this time & answer what questions I have asked. Give my love to all the family & uncle Richard. Hoping to hear from you soon, I remain your affectionate brother, –Robert Marsden, Co. E, 127 Illinois Vols., 2nd Division, 15th Army Corps.


Letter 60

Raleigh N.C.
April 25 1865

Dear Brother,

As I have got a few spare moments this p.m, I think I will write you a few lines. As Johnston has not yet surrendered, some of the troops have gone out. I expect “to know the reason why” & we have got orders to be ready to move tomorrow morning & I think it is to follow him. Johnston, I understand, was on the point of surrendering the army when the Confederate Congress ordered him not to do so unless we would also receive the surrender of the civil authorities also. But unless we would, he was not to do it and as Andy Johnson, President of U. S., would not receive the civil authorities, we are going to attend to business in a war-like way once more. The president intends punishing the Confederate civil authorities for seceding & that is proper, for if we receive the surrender of civil authority, that would let Jeff & all his cabinet off without punishment.

Generals Grant, Sherman, Logan & several others reviewed us today. It has got rumored around camp that Sherman is going to resign on account of the President not [allowing] him to receive Johnston’s surrender on his own propositions. But there is only few here & I think none that think Sherman will resign until the war is over. If we have to go after Johnston, it will not be fighting, but I presume there will be some “tall” marching & it may be for some distance but as we have got some 25,000 cavalry to chase him & they will go ahead of him and destroy bridges & everything, so that he cannot get [far] along. Most of the boys seem to think we will not move, for when Johnston finds we are coming, he will immediately come to time for we have armies to move on three sides of him & he cannot fight us with the least hopes of success. And his men have been continually deserting since he has been laying in camp & they will keep doing so.

The troops here will fight furiously to avenge the death of Abraham Lincoln. Some have proposed coloring all our battle flags black & fighting under them but that will never be done. But when we get a chance to use our arms & ammunition, it will be busy times if the enemy will stand. But Johnston never would stand long when in Georgia last summer & I presume he is about the same at present. If Sherman remains in command (& I have no doubt but he will) he will operate on his flanks & that makes the enemy dust every time & as we have eight men to their one, I have no doubt but it will be a short fight, if any, or a good footrace until Johnston finds himself cut off or surrounded & that will be soon.

I think unless things are finished in a few days, we will have a chance to finish our time of enlistment or very near. Tell any of the boys’ folks that belong to the company that we are again under marching orders, but if we do not move, I will write again in a day or two. I expect a letter from some of you in a day or less likely when the mail comes tonight, or in the morning. I am well & so are all of the boys. The weather is fine. I forgot to mention before that spring had got pretty well advanced. The peaches are about the size of hickory nuts.

There is nothing of interest to write. We have just got a new recruit in our company but he is an entire stranger to all of us except one Swede boy—Charles Kolson. It is Kolson’s brother-in-law. His name I have not learned yet. Hoping soon to hear from you, I bid you good evening. From your brother, — Robert

P. S. Give my love to all & tell Albert to write. — Robert Marsden

P. S. April 27th 1863. As I had this written, ready to send in case we started on the 26th, but as we did not move I thought we would get some news of importance & you will see it in the other sheet. We have been expecting it & knew if Johnston did not come to time before we started for him, he would when we did start, or soon after, for it seems he was nearly surrounded & had no chance to get out without a whipping or rather a useless slaughter of his men. It is reported that when he informed Wade Hampton that he was going to surrender to Sherman, that Wade called him a cowardly son of a bitch, whereupon Johnston pulled his revolver & shot him in the neck. 1 We did not know whether it killed him or not but we hope so. Mail leaves soon & I will close. Yours, etc. — Robert Marsden

1 I could not find any truth in this story. However, it was general intelligence that Hampton was reluctant to surrender and nearly got into a personal fight with U.S. Brig. Gen. Judson Kilpatrick (often called “Kill-Cavalry”) at the Bennett Farm.


Letter 61

Raleigh, North Carolina
April 27th 1865

Dear Brother,

I seat myself once more to pen you a few lines as I have nothing else to do for three hours after which I must go on guard. Thomas, we have the finest kind of weather & the best kind of news & I will tell it to you. Joseph Johnston, commanding Confederate forces, has made an Unconditional Surrender of his troops! There is no doubt of his having surrendered, but I think there are some conditions in reference to personal property & side arms of officers. We had official notice of his surrender this morning. It is reported that Johnston, in a dispute, shot Wade Hampton, the commander of his cavalry, but we have no notice worth relying on. It is what in camp phrase called grape vine intelligence.

I am well at present & all of our company are the same. We have received one recruit in our company. His name is Hendrickson—a Swede formerly from Geneva.

There is grapevine to the effect that we move tomorrow or day after but it is not credited. By the way, I must explain the meaning of grapevine. It is camp rumors or rather some person having expressed their opinion. It is soon spread through the camp & if anything in it is encouraging or discouraging, it is generally enlarged & spread & takes the name of having come by grapevine.

The prospects are favorable for soon leaving for they have already commenced disbanding (or rather turning over) the trains. They issued each man enough cartridges this morning to make up 40 rounds, for the ordinance officer is turning over the rest & the train & if I mistake not, that bespeaks of cessation of hostilities & a move homeward which I hope will take place soon.

The weather is quite warm here except mornings and evenings. I expect vegetation is somewhat farther advanced here than it is with you. The woods are dressed in their full suit of darkest green, for the timber is mostly pine in this country & it has a very dark dress. The peaches are about the size of hickory nuts. There is very little cultivation going on for the troops have previously taken all of the horses & mules. The citizens are in camp constantly trying to get mules to put in a crop with. But as a general thing, their “wants are all they get.” The people are very quiet in these parts & in the city. They edit two daily papers—the “Progress” of which I sent you a copy, & the “Standard.” The latter is about the same size but I think the Progress the better of the two. I will send you the first one that contains any news worth knowing & you must preserve them.

Raleigh is quite a nice city but I have not been down into the place since we passed through on the 14th but we are only a short distance out of town.

The dome of the State house is in sight from the front of our shebang where I am now writing. The city is under military rule & is cleaned every Saturday—the citizens cleaning their premises & piling the refuse in front, or rear, on the street & the government teams carry it out of town. They are not allowed to leave any meat, bones or anything filthy in or about their premises. That is to promote the health of the place, which is always considered a healthy city, according to the report of citizens.

Well as mail leaves soon I must close. Give my love to all. Hoping I may meet you sooner than you expect & that I may get a letter in this evening’s mail, I am as ever your affectionate brother, — Robert Marsden

Co. E, 127th Illinois


Letter 62

Petersburg, Virginia
May 8th, 1865

Dear Brother,

As I have a few spare moments & can send mail, I will write you a few lines. I am well as usual and have had pretty good times though we have had some huge marching within the last seven days. We started from Raleigh on the 29th of April at noon & marched 13 miles, camping at 5 o’clock p.m. But on Sunday the 30th, we lay in camp and mustered as it was muster day. We resumed the march on Monday. During the march, we passed through several towns where the people were glad to see us. All crossroads were crowded with persons—mostly females who had small bouquets to give the men.

Only two places were worth mention in particular. The first of the two was Warrenton—a very nice town of about 3000 inhabitants. It was a neat place, each resident having a nice flower garden in front & all of the girls had their fix-ups on and were anxious for papers & generally got one from the ranks. The other place is Dinwiddie Court House, about 14 miles from Petersburg, and where our Eastern troops had some heavy skirmishing some long time ago—about the time that Weldon R.R. was cut. When we came there, we found only 2 or 3 houses inhabited & the remainder were in a wrecked condition. The Court House was propped up on one side by three large pieces of timber toward one end and four on the other. The town consisted of about twelve houses & barns.

We have marched as high as 30 miles in one day, but as a general thing 21 or 22 would be the average. We camped Saturday within 6 miles of this place & intended to lay in camp until Monday, but at 7 o’clock, Gen. Blair with the 17th Army Corps came up & we were bound he should lead us to town so we pulled out & came to the edge of town & camped. I went down town to see what kind of place it is & I think it is quite a city. The N. E. part has been damaged by Yankee shell & shot. Yesterday one of the 2nd N. Y. Heavy Arty was carelessly picking a stone with a 20-pound percussion shell when it exploded, carrying away his arms, one side, & cutting his throat. It killed him instantly & also wounded a Negro.

I think it is a pretty specimen of Potomacers who have served two years & nearly three. There is only 1 Brigade here of Potomac [soldiers] & yesterday they said we had not seen any such fighting as was done here & that we had been capturing evacuated towns which we allowed them to spout on for a few minutes. Then we told them that we never would let Rebs lay behind works such as we had come through & that we never had constructed a main line three miles from the enemy’s & where our skirmishers were over a mile apart, that we did not pretend to make [rifle] pits. But what dried them up quickest was to tell them we never have lain around a city four years & let Niggers take it at last. There is some tall blackguarding done you bet. Goldsberry & I were down town this forenoon & staid until 1 o’clock. We had a dinner of ham & eggs & finished with strawberries & cream. I think that is ahead of your time.

We march tomorrow morning for Richmond, thence to Alexandria, then on to Washington in time to have Grand Review on the 20th. Washington is 115 miles from here & it will take us about 7 or 8 days to get there & make short days marches, but we can if necessary make it in 5 1/2 days. Then we would be there on the 13th. I think we may possibly get to Chicago by the middle of June. [Captain James] Richmond has not returned yet but we expect him at Richmond Va. or Washington. The weather is very warm. Nothing of interest is going on so I will close. Give my love to all. Good by for the present. From your brother, — Robert Marsden


The following diary was kept during April and May 1865 by Robert Marsden.

ROBERT MARSDEN 1865 DIARY

Robert Marsden’s 1865 Diary

1865 Saturday April 1

This morning is fine, but we lay about late, & when we get up breakfast is ready. After eating breakfast, all of our company are on fatigue to clean up camp which lasts until noon then I write to John Lewis. There is a report that we are to move before the 10th of April but I don’t know what any of it be true or not.

1865 Sunday April 2

This forenoon we have orders to fix for inspection & review. We start on Review this P.M. one of the 48th Illinois was shaved & drummed out of the service for abuse of a woman near Savannah. Everything was satisfactory and the men looked first rate. The weather is fine & warm, I think Inspection & Reviews will come often now for a while.

1865 Monday April 3rd

This morning is fine & we have orders to drill from 8 to 10 a.m. & from 3 to 5 p.m. We did not drill any this forenoon & Goldsberry & I went down town. This p.m. soon after we got back from town we have to go out on Brig’d Drill & then wind up with Battl’n drill which lasted until 5 o’clock. Tonight it is sprinkling some & likely will rain before morning.

1865 April Tuesday 4th

This morning everything is quiet, we have drill this forenoon under Col. Curtiss. It was principally the bayonet exercise. This p.m. it is very warm & we have battle drill temporarily consolidated with the 116th. Curtiss as drillmaster. We drill from 3 until 5. Nothing of interest has occurred today.

1865 Wednesday April 5th

This morning is quite warm. We have Company Drill under [Capt.] Richmond, which lasted about ½ hour. The weather is warm & it looks some like rain. Richmond has received his Leave of Absence & I sent my memorandum home by him also a few lines to Mother. John Wheeler & John Hammon of the 105th were here today on a visit & remained to dinner.

1865 Thursday April 6

This morning is fine as ever & no rain. We go out on drill from ½ past 8 until 10 a.m. & a circular was read to us stating that Richmond was in our possession, that Lee had evacuated & fallen back towards Danville. We credit the report some. This p.m. we had a printed circular stating that our forces also captured 25,000 prisoners & 500 cannons. I think it is somewhat exaggerated.

1865 Friday April 7

This morning is fair but I think we will have rain before long. We have company drill this. This p.m. we go out for Brig’d drill & drill a few minutes & have an order from Sherman read stating the particulars of the capture of Richmond, that Grant took from 12,000 to 15,000 prisoners and several 100 cannon. We afterward changed the drill to Div, from Brig’d before Hazen. It lasted until 5 o’clock. It is reported that 6,000 Reb cavalry came in today and gave themselves and arms up as Prisoners. It is generally credited. Sent Field Order No.3 to Corp J. W. Beach.

1865 Saturday April 8

This morning is fair but it rained some last night just enough to lay the dust. We have company drill this morning & division drill this p.m. It was very tiresome traveling around, as old Hazen keeps us going. He seems to have no humanity, but I think it is mostly whiskey that wills us where he officiates. We have orders, so it is reported to move Monday but I presume it will be Tuesday before we go.

1865 Sunday April 9

Today I am going down town. The general is inspecting the train & I think we will move tomorrow. We have no drill today & this morning we have company inspection & they promise me with a gun cart[ridge] box, c[artridge] belt, breast strap, wrench, wiper & tampion. Tonight we have orders to move at 7 o’clock tomorrow morning. Tonight I wrote a letter to mother but no mail has gone out. I cannot send until tomorrow.

1865 Monday April 10

This morning we are up at 5 o’clock & got breakfast, pack up. We start from camp about ½ past 7 o’clock. Our regiment is detailed to act as train guard for today. It is a drizzly day & quite disagreeable. We march pretty well until dark when we come to a large swamp & the teams are sticking every few steps. We work with them until nearly 2 o’clock & then orders come for us to come to the Brig’d & the teams to unhitch & feed. It rained most all day at intervals of about 1 or 1 1/2 hours.

1865 Thursday April 11

This morning we get to the camp of our Brig’d about 2 o’clock & get up a shebang. We lay down and went to sleep & slept until daylight. Then we got up & got breakfast, ready for a move. We came about 15 miles in all yesterday & last night. We travel most all day & after dark we came through Lowell—a small factory town & camped about 2 miles from it. Mike & I are on Picket. This weather is warm but it showered some.

1865 Wednesday April 12

This morning we are ordered to start at 8 a.m. The troops are moving out early but we have not got started yet & it is 11 o’clock. We have got report that a dispatch was received from Grant that Lee has surrendered his forces to him. We have not got much confidence in the report but hope it is so. We start soon after 11 & march fast, it is very warm & we march about 15 miles & camp just after sundown or rather about 7 o’clock.

1865 Thursday April 13

This morning is cloudy & looks very much like rain. We are called up early & I think we will move early. We have just had the orders read & officially confirmed that Lee has surrendered his entire army & arms to U.S. Grant & they were all paroled. It seems to convey the opinion that we are going to make connecting with Grant & then going home. We start today at about — & march until sundown & camp 7 miles from Raleigh. Wooden of Co. B came to the regiment and says that our troops drove the enemy out of town about noon, so it is now in our hands.

Sample of Robert’s Handwriting from his 1865 Diary

1865 Friday April 14

This morning we are up early & have orders to start in ¾ of an hour. We start about 7 o’clock and cross the river. Then we rest a few minutes near the mile post 5 miles from Raleigh. We march through Raleigh at ½ past 1 o’clock & are reviewed by Sherman & several other Generals. We do not stop in town but march without resting about 5 miles from town & then camp. It is ¼ after 4 o’clock. We are to remain here for the night & the boys are destroying the dam in order to get some whiskey that is sunk in the pond.

1865 Saturday April 15

This morning is dark and raining, we do not know but we may move today & as it is very disagreeable we would prefer laying in camp. This evening we have the report that Johnston is about to surrender & some say that he has. It is somewhat credited though may prove false. Some say Logan & other Genl’s have gone out to make arrangements to receive the surrender & that 3 days rations for 30,000 men has been taken out to the Rebs.

1865 Sunday Apr 16

This morning is fine & things seem quiet. The excitement of Johnston’s surrender has mostly died away & I presume there has not been anything of the kind done. We remain in camp all day, but tonight there is a report that we move in the morning. But as no orders have been received at Hd Qtrs I presume it may be false. I do not feel very well today but I do not think it is any thing of a serious nature.

1865 Monday April 17

Today is fine & warm, I do not feel very well though not bad enough to call myself sick. I am detailed for Picket this p.m. We have got two hours to write a few lines in & then the mail leaves.

We are to have a mail tomorrow so they say. The trains have got to running from Goldsboro to this place. We are going to move camp in a short time. We have received the dispatch that Lincoln has been assassinated & Secretary Steward & son wounded.

1865 Tuesday April 18

This morning is fine & Mike & I go to breakfast early. This noon we move camp but the pickets are ordered to report to Brig’d Hd. Qtrs. We are camped a short distance north of Raleigh. We are to remain on picket all night again & be relieved in the morning. We get a small mail this evening, I receive a letter from Albert. Brainerd Wheeler brought it out to me just at dusk.

1865 Wednesday April 19

This morning is cloudy for it rained very hard last night. We got into camp for breakfast about 6 o’clock. We have got some papers & they are deeply tomed in mourning for the death of President Lincoln, which when we first heard, we hoped might prove untrue. The sun has come out, clear & hot. We go about 1 mile and back [with] some boards to make our shanty with. There is a heavy guard around camp & we smell the rat. There is something big in the wind, for there is strict orders against foraging & guards to take all mules & horses. They also send guards out into the country for protection of citizens. Peace is near.

1865 Thursday April 20

This morning is cloudy & cool. This morning’s paper contains good news & what accounts for heavy guards in camp. Sherman, Johnston & other high officials have declared Peace between the Potomac & Rio Grande Rivers, & that Jeff Davis & family were captured near Charlotte. This evening we have dress parade & I am detailed for picket tomorrow. There is a small mail came tonight but none for our company.

1865 Friday April 21

This morning is somewhat cloudy but it will clear up today I think. Four of our company are on duty today. We have guard mount at 8 o’clock. Then we go on post, it is in the woods & cool & shady. There is nothing of importance going on that we have heard of. I sent Thomas a paper this morning—the Raleigh Progress. Tonight is cloudy and rains some it has showered some this p.m.

1865 Saturday Apr 22

Today we have orders for 5 roll calls per day & inspection & 1 hrs drill in the forenoon, Battalion Drill & inspection in the afternoon. Beach and Goldsberry are on guard. Nothing new going on. I got a pair of drawers. It has turned cooler this evening & will be cold. I receive two letters this p.m.—one from Ella & the other from Jane.

1865 Sunday April 23

This morning is cold but it will be warm enough when the sun comes out. I write a letter to Jane, also one to Ella. We get a small mail today but nothing for me. There is nothing going on of interest. As it is Sunday, the regular drill & inspection is not gone through.

1865 Monday April 24

This morning we have received orders that we are to have division review, which comes off this evening at 5 o’clock. There is grapevine to the effect that the 20th Army Corps moves at 6 o’clock tomorrow morning, and also the 17th Army Corps. Some suppose they move on Johnston but none of us are certain. Grant is also reported in the city. The finest of weather is now existing here, though mornings are cool.

1865 Tuesday April 25

This morning we are to have inspection. We have inspection about 10 o’clock. About noon we are ordered to fall in to be reviewed by someone. After several times falling in line, we are inspected by Lt. Gen’l Grant, Maj Gen’l Sherman, Logan, Hazen, Howard & several others too numerous to mention. We have received orders to be ready to move tomorrow morning but it is generally thought that we will not move.

1865 Wednesday Apr 26

This morning is cool as usual. [Robert wrote the following but crossed it out: “The 20th A.C. moved on towards Johnston this morning, also the 17th A.C.”] There is a small mail, but none for me. We have received Chicago papers of the 15th. This evening I am detailed for chain guard tomorrow. The weather is fine as usual & all are well.

1865 Thursday Apr 27

I am on guard duty from 8 o’clock until the same hour tomorrow. We have received the notice of Johnston’s surrender to Sherman. We expect to move in a few days for Washington or some other place where we are to be mustered out, so we have an idea. Tonight the troops are very wild, firing guns & making all sorts of noise. They kept it up until after 10 o’clock p.m. There has been several rockets fired tonight from Hd. Qtrs. of A. C.

1865 Friday April 28

This morning we are relieved at 9 o’clock. George Darrow is here to visit for a few minutes. He states that they have orders to furlough 5 per cent of their department & he expects to go home for one. We move in the morning, I think, though we have not got the order for more than to be ready to move. I received two letters from Jane bearing dates of 13 & 16 of April.

1865 Saturday Apr 29

This morning we are up early & pack up after breakfast & are ordered to be ready to move at 8 o’clock. We have a wagon for the purpose of carrying the cooking utensils & blankets so our load is light. We start at ½ after 10 o’clock & march pretty fast but rest every 5 miles & get into camp about ½ after 3 after marching 12 or 13 miles. Only one man of our regiment was compelled to get into the – Ambulance & he was sick to start out with. Some think we will not march Sundays.

1865 Sunday April 30

This morning is fine as ever. It rained some last night. We do not march today as it is Sunday & muster day also. We are strictly ordered to keep in the ranks & not to destroy fences or any property. Hazen makes those who he catches walk the Bull Ring for leaving the ranks. This noon is very warm. It is reported that three men died of sun stroke during yesterday’s march. I saw several lying along the road. Hazen had several men marching around the Bull Ring [an oval track] for three hours [punishment] after we got into camp.

1865 Monday May 1

This morning we are awakened by revelry at ½ after 3 & are ordered to be ready to move at 5 so we get breakfast early. It has sprinkled some & looks some like rain. We are to march slow & camp early. We march about 20 miles today, pass through a small town of about 200 inhabitants called Rollesville. From about 11 o’clock it was very warm. We camp near the Tar River & the town of Louisburg [Franklin County, N.C.]. We expect to resume the march tomorrow morning. We camped about 3 o’clock p.m.

1865 Tuesday May 2

This morning we start about ½ after 8 & march through the town of Louisburg. It is a nice place of about 1,000 inhabitants. The day is quite cool & nice marching. We march pretty fast & make about 19 or 20 miles & camp at ½ after 5 o’clock in an open field. Some of the boys had to get into the Ambulance, I am very tired & sore tonight. Beech is on chain guard tonight & I expect to be on tomorrow. We are near Shady Grove & are bound for Richmond.

1865 Wednesday May 3

This morning is fine & we are up early ready to start, some of the troops have started & it is not quite 6 o’clock. The road is lined on both sides at a crossing by the ladies & citizens & often a Confederate soldier. They are very glad to see us & make small bouquets and throw into the ranks. We pass through Warrenton—a nice town of about 3,000 & a very rich place. There were some Reb officers & men in town. Six miles from Warrenton we passed Macon Station, 66 miles from Richmond. We marched 25 or 26 miles & camp about 6 o’clock on the Roanoke River.

1865 Thursday May 4

We do not start as early this morning as usual, though we were ready at 7. We have not started yet & it is 12 o’clock. We start some after 12 & march until 1 o’clock when we crossed into Va. from N.C. & rested a few minutes. Many of the Reb soldiers are at home & seem quite glad to see us & ask eagerly for papers & those who have them give. We travel until 9 o’clock & camp near Meherrin River after marching 17 or 18 miles. We crossed the Roanoke soon after starting.

1865 Friday May 5

This morning we start out early & march across the Meherrin River and march through the town of Lawrenceville, 7 miles from the river. We camp at 6 o’clock tonight after marching 29 or 30 miles.

1865 Saturday May 6

This morning we start at 6 o’clock. The day is very sultry but we make 19 miles & camp at 3 o’clock within 6 miles of Petersburg.

Beech, Goldsberg, Wheeler & I go to a mill pond & have a good bath. We passed through Dinwiddie C.H. today.

1865 Sunday May 7

This morning we do not start so early but at 7 o’clock Blair with the 17th A.C. came up and we pulled out for town before him. We came to the edge of town & camped. I went down town with John Hand. Petersburg is quite a large city and is garrisoned by one brigade of the 25th Army Corps.

1865 Monday May 8

This morning we have got orders to remain all day so most of us go down town. Goldsberg & I were down & got our dinner of ham & eggs. We also had strawberries and cream. The 17th Army Corps have started today for Richmond. We have orders to march tomorrow morning. We are going to have some rain I think from the appearance of the clouds.

[End of Diary]

Military Quota by sub districts in Kane county, Illinois
More Reunion Ribbons commemorating the Service of the 127th Illinois Infantry (1891, 1892, and 1896)

The Civil War Diary of Joseph Lawrence Murray, Co. E, 16th Iowa Infantry

A post war sketch of Joseph Lawrence Murray

The following diary (or series of small diaries) were kept by Joseph Lawrence Murray (1840-1927) during his service in the Civil War. Joseph was the son of Henry Murray and Rebecca Lininger of Cairo, Louisa county, Iowa. In the 1860 US Census, 19 year-old Joseph was enumerated as the oldest child in his parent’s household. His younger siblings were 17 year-old Henry, 14 year-old Eliza, 8 year-old John P., and 4 year-old Rebecca.

According to military records, Joseph enlisted on 21 January 1862 and was mustered three days later as a private into Co. E, 16th Iowa Infantry under the able command of Colonel Alexander Chambers (1832-1888)—an 1853 graduate of West Point who had previously fought in the Third Seminole War and was still in the Regular Army when the Civil War began. As we learn from Joseph’s diary, the regiment was formed quickly and hustled into the field of action before it had time to be properly equipped and drilled, receiving cartridges for their muskets for the first time only as they disembarked from the boat at Pittsburg Landing. Only ten days before being sent onto the battlefield at Shiloh, Joseph confessed to his diary that “most all the guys I’ve talked to don’t even know how to load their guns, including myself.”

“This is a test of your courage and discipline!” shouted Colonel Chambers to his men as he led them onto the battlefield; it certainly wasn’t a test of their drilling for they had had none. “This was hard to believe for us guys who had just a few days before now were all home in Iowa, ” wrote Joseph as he witnessed wounded and panic-stricken soldiers stream past their column heading to the rear.

Following the Battle of Shiloh—the 16th Iowa Regiment now part of “Crocker’s Iowa Brigade”—Joseph’s diary takes us on the march to Corinth where, during a brief but desperate fight with the rebels, Joseph shares his experience in killing a Rebel with his bayonet. “The look that was in his eyes I will never forget,” wrote Joseph. “His blood hit me right in the face. As I pushed my tip further in the chest, he never made a sound. He just stared—eyes wide open as his life was leaving him.”

General Sterling Price’s Buffalo Mittens taken as a relic of war by Joseph L. Murray, 16th Iowa Vols.

Following the siege of Corinth, Joseph describes the march to Bolivar, the Battle of Iuka, the 2nd Battle of Corinth, and the pursuit of Price and Van Dorn’s army immediately after. From his diary we learn that the 16th Iowa came so near capturing Gen. Sterling Price that he only escaped with his life, leaving all his headquarter’s baggage in a camp to become the treasured souvenirs of Joseph and his comrades. For his war relic, Joseph came home with the buffalo mittens of Gen. Price while several of his comrades cut up the General’s buffalo blanket. A description of these relics are included near the end of Joseph’s second diary.

Joseph’s diary then describes the Vicksburg Campaign, including the mine explosion in late June 1863 when the men of the 16th Iowa “were ordered to push forward” and “surged straight ahead at the Rebels only to be met by counter attack by the enemy. At that moment it was hand-to-hand combat for what seemed to be hours and hours,” wrote Joseph. “At least five men fell at my hands and those Rebels came out of everywhere although a lot of them were killed. So were many of us.”

In the third diary, Joseph describes the entire Atlanta Campaign which came to it successful conclusion before he and the other veterans of the 16th Iowa could finally get a furlough. The fourth diary describes the march to Savannah and the Carolina Campaign.

Joseph’s diaries may be one of the best descriptions of the 16th Iowa Infantry’s record of service as I have not found any published works devoted exclusively to that unit although there are some written on “The Iowa Brigade.” Joseph was a zealot, both in terms of his faith as well as his patriotism. Anyone publishing Joseph’s war experience and searching for an appropriate title could do no better than “God bless the Union!” which he frequently used to sign off his day’s journal entries. Joseph entered the war as a green recruit, unfamiliar with the use of firearms, but eager to do his part to save the Union, including shrugging off some battle wounds and enduring the hardships and rigors of three years of war, compiling a war record to be proud of.

[Editor’s note: Joseph’s diaries are from the Sic Parvis Magna, Gratias Lesu Collection and remain in private hands. They were graciously made available expressly for transcription and publication on Spared & Shared. ]

Transcription

Diary 1

Joseph’s first diary spans the period from 20 March 1862 to 9 April 1862

20 March 1862—at 8 o’clock we are headed down to the levee. I’m told we have to wait until the quartermaster with his detail got the commissariat loaded, putting it upon our steamer and the two little barges, one on either side. It’s noon and all is ready and we marched on board, some going upon the steamer and soe upon the barges. Finally it’s 2 p.m. and we’re leaving Davenport for St. Louis. Citizens turn out in large numbers. My Ma gave me this book to write in whenever I get a chance so I’ll try to keep when I can.

21 March 1862—I had a pretty stiff introduction to my first night on a steamboat. My bunkmate, William Webster Butler, and I lay down on the deck with our heads to the smoke stack instead of our feet in order to avoud lying with our heads down hill. At 8 a.m. we landed at Montrose where two companies were transferred from our boat to another boat in order to lighten our boat for the purpose of passing through the rapids just above Keokuk in safety. About noon we are going on shore so we can cook some provisions. It’s dusk and we just returned to the boats. We are being transferred to another boat which lay at Keokuk. At night, while our steamboat proceeded down the river, we the 16th Iowa Infantry and the German Iowa Regiment have been consolidated so our regiment is called the Sixteenth Iowa Infantry, I was told. From St. Louis we will be marching to Benton Barracks. I try to write in my book as best I can because we have not yet hit any problem yet.

22 March 1862—We just left Keokuk. It’s daylight and I don’t know how long we will be on the steamer this time. Well, I’ll write some more a little later. They are saying we are going to tie up for the night. They are saying we could encounter a “secesh” battery on the banks. The weather is delightful and riding on the waters can be very enjoyable during such a time.

23 March 1862—We started down the river again at daylight and reached St. Louis at 3 p.m. We landed and marched to Benton Barracks where we were to be at home. Just as we left the boat, it commenced to rain a downpour. We marched the whole way in the rain which soaked our clothes heavily. When we got to the Barracks we built fires to dry our clothes before retiring for the night.

Benton Barracks in St. Louis, Missouri

24 March 1862—This morning we finished drying our clothes after which we cleaned up. There are several thousand troops—infantry, cavalry, and artillery here in camp. These barracks are ordinary frame structures and built around the drill grounds. Today we received our arms with no ammunition, and field equipment. I’m already missing home.

26 March 1862—New troops are arriving all the time and there are something like forty thousand men in the Barracks at present. This camp has the appearance of being nearer the seat of war. It is a novel experience for us country boys to see so many men all armed for war, some on guard duty, others leaving for the front, while still others are arriving. The commissary work of the camp is thorough and organized. Each company has a detail of cooks which serves a week at a time and then is relieved by another shift. The cooks go to the quartermaster and get the rations for five days at a time. The food is being cooked in kettles hung in a row in the rear of the Barracks and is served on long stationary stables, each accommodating a full company.

27 March 1862—We cleaned up today preparing for our first inspection and review at Benton Barracks. One of the guys, George Bedford, 1 said we should be doing drills soon. Funny thing is most all the guys I’ve talked to don’t even know how to load their guns including myself. We had our first inspection today and General Review at five o’clock. We were on dress parade but we haven’t done any drilling yet.

1 Bedford, George. Age 21. Residence Deep Creek, nativity Canada West. Enlisted Jan. 13, 1862. Mustered Jan. 28, 1862. Killed in action Sept. 19, 1862, Iuka, Miss. 

28 March 1862—Nothing of importance today. Camp life is a big change from life at home. In the army every man simply obeys orders. He knows his place and keeps it. Our officers are normally kind to us—especially if you are trying to do your duty. It’s my turn to go on camp guard for the first time. It takes at least five hundred men to go around the camp and I [am] glad to do it because sleep don’t come easy now-a-days. Me and two brothers—and yes, they are real brothers (one is Joseph L. Wood and the other is John H. Wood 2)—are on guard duty with me. They told me their family has been in every war America has seen.

2 Wood, John W. [Alternate name John H. Wood] Age 20. Residence Mill Rock, nativity Missouri. Enlisted Jan. 3, 1862. Mustered Jan. 28, 1862. Died May 12, 1862, Camp near Shiloh, Tenn. 

29 March 1862—I hear that over on the west side of camp that a soldier was engaging in cleaning his rifle today when by some movement it was accidentally discharged and hit and killed another soldier on the other side of the ground. I say prayers for his family. This is not the first time since we have been here either.

30 March 1862—No news of importance. There are troops from all over the western states here in camp and working together in harmony. Very warm and pleasant. There are soldiers drilling almost all the time. We get the St. Louis paper in camp every morning and keep posted on the movements of all parts of the army in the field. I don’t get a lot of time to write so I am trying to write down what I can in the time I have.

A CDV of Alexander Chambers from later in the war when he was a General.

31 March 1862—Our commander is Colonel [Alexander] Chambers. I hear he was the captain of the Eighteenth Regiment Infantry of the regular Army and had been acting as Mustering Officer for Iowa troops since the commencement of the war. And I can see he has lots of military training and experience in the war. We still have not done any drilling yet. The food is OK—plenty of bacon and potatoes to eat. The Colonel says we will be moving out soon. That’s good because me and the guys are getting anxious and are ready to fight. Well, time to get some sleep. I’ll write tomorrow if God wills.

1 April 1862—Reveille sounded this morning at 2 o’clock. We jumped out of our bunks, packed our knapsacks, and got started for the steamboat. Colonel Chambers and our regiment have been ordered to proceed to Pittsburg Landing, Tennessee. Upon arriving, we will be assisting Gen. Grant. So this is it, I[‘m] heading to the war to serve my country. Before leaving, me and the guys prayed together that we make it back home to our family. Well, I have to stop now. Time to leave.

2 April 1862—Today the sun shines. I won’t be able to write as much as before. It is important for me to pay attention to our commanding officers because the further we get away from Benton, the more the intensity builds up. Our company still has not received any ammunition yet. My old friend David Hiller 3 from Louisa county and I was talking about home. As we were talking, we heard firing sounds come from the banks to the right side. I started to laugh thinking that I have not reached the war yet and am already hearing the enemy. Then I said, got to keep our eye open.

3 Hiler, David. (Veteran.) Age 21. Residence Louisa, County, nativity Ohio. Enlisted Dec. 23, 1861. Mustered Jan. 28, 1862. Re-enlisted and re-mustered Feb. 28, 1864. Promoted Second Corporal May 1, 1864. Wounded in right side July 4, 1864, Kenesaw Mountain, Ga. Promoted Fourth Sergeant. Mustered out July 19, 1865, Louisville, Ky. 

5 April 1862—I haven’t been able to write much. The closer we get to Pittsburg Landing, the more I can hear the fighting in different areas. We should be in the field by tomorrow morning. I know I won’t be sleeping much tonight. I don’t think any of the guys will be tonight. Time to get some supper and a nap before it gets late. I don’t want to hit the battle tired.

6 April 1862—It is sunrise and we cannot only hear the cannons, you can feel every time they fire, or it might be the gunfire from the gunboat. All I can think is God be with us all. One of the guys—Lorenzo Chrisman 4—is telling me that there’s no time for writing in my book. Colonel Chambers said we are going straight to the hunt as soon as we touch the ground. We will receive ammunition when we reach land but we will fight. God bless the Union.

4 Chrisman, Lorenzo D. Age 28. Residence Polk County, nativity Illinois. Enlisted in Co. D on Jan. 5, 1864. Mustered Jan. 5, 1864. Wounded in left side and arm severely July 21, 1864, Nickajack Creek, Ga. Discharged for disability June 1, 1865, Keokuk, Iowa.

9 April 1862—On April 6th we arrived at Pittsburg Landing as planned. The fight at Shiloh had already begun and the roar and rumbles of the conflict at the front line was heard as we were leaving the boat. They were handing out ammunition as we were getting off the boat so we were loading our guns for the first time that morning. There were wounded men and panic stricken soldiers began to arrive from the front line with talk of disaster to our Union troops indicating that the Rebels were superior in numbers and were victorious on every part of the field. This was hard to believe for us guys who had just a few days before now were all home in Iowa. Our commander yelled that this is the test of our courage and discipline, that is even before we are ordered forward to meet the enemy. The order come and our regiment marched bravely and proud to the front under the leadership of our gallant Colonel Chambers to aid the troops who were being advanced on by the enemy.

We strongly stood our ground in the conflict from 8:30 to 10:30 a.m.—the time it took to reach the battlefield. We come across more men returning but let me say this, of the men from the state of Iowa, not one of us ran from battle, While we were crossing an open field where the rebels were positioned, some of our men were wounded. Our regiment was lined on the right of this field in the back of a fence. Colonel Chambers orders us to lie down. After the greater part of the enemy’s fire passed harmlessly over us, there were several men wounded including my first bunkmate, William Butler, was wounded severely, not even a bull dog into battle from our position. [?]  Colonel Chambers ordered us forward to the edge of timber to close range of the enemy. Many of our regiment were wounded including Colonel Chambers at that time by cannon and muskets.

For nearly an hour our regiment held its ground against a much larger force of the enemy supported by artillery when it was ordered to [retreat] before the destructive force or be captured. A retreat had been ordered [and] while retreating our regiment got mixed up with other regiments because of Col. Chambers injury. I think he got shot in the side or somewhere like that but I can tell he was in plenty pain. I seen Gen. Sherman and his troops pass by and Gen. Grant walking with a crutch. 5

5 In Grant’s Personal Memoirs he mentions having wounded his ankle in a fall on his horse just prior to the Battle of Shiloh and stating that “for two or three days after I was unable to walk except with crutches.”

Col. told us that we are going to be now raised by the gallant Lieut. Col. A[ddison] H. Sanders who posted us in the rear of the Battery during the remainder of the fight and those who had been mixed up forming line was back to their own regiments. I could hear pitiful cries of wounded and dying men on the field and it could be heard throughout the night. A thunderstorm passed through the area and rhythmic shelling from our gunboats made the night miserable and [   ]. The next day we held the same position in rear of the battery during the fight. It rained all night.

The battle was renewed this morning at 6 o’clock. Yesterday all our horses in the field and [  ] were killed or wounded. [That was the same] as the enemy. The enemy picked off our most prominent officers in this charge. Company E had it greatest loss of the day. Also wounded the first day was Pvt. John L. Wood, the brother of Joseph H. Wood whom I held ground with. I seen a ball strike a man and take his head right off his body. There is dead men everywhere and the Rebels were still fighting desperately while falling back all the while with a great slaughter of men. The dead lay so close that one could walk on dead bodies for some distance without touching the ground. There were thousands dead on the battlefield, and hundreds of dead horses not counting the men severely wounded, not yet dead, but surely are dying. What an awful sight for anyone to witness—the dead lying as far as I can see in the field.

We were told to bury our dead by their companies and all the same company in the same grave. We were ordered to bury the rebels side by side in a large grave and all horse carcasses were to be burned. Sadly to say at this time we still are not assigned to any brigade. I’ll write again when I get a chance. This battle has lasted a long time, We are being ordered to Corinth from here. While Gen. Grant’s army advance, we were finally organized as a brigade. It consisted of the Thirteenth Iowa, Eleventh, Fifteenth, and Sixteenth [Iowa] and Colonel Crocker is our commander and they now give us the name of “Crocker’s Iowa Brigade.” I’ve now got the hang of all things and it has been much easier to load my musket. The only thing I have to get use to is the smell of the dead. It is a smell that I wish not to have to smell ever again. I could not write everything that I wish to but I will try to do the best I can as long as I get some time to do so.

A German soldier gave me this bible to read. He was severely wounded and died of his wound. His name is Adolph Knocke 6 from Davenport, Company A, Fourteenth Infantry. He was disabled from his wounds. I will try…[illegible]

6 Knocke, Adolph. Age 44. Residence Davenport, nativity Germany. Enlisted Oct. 23, 1861. Mustered Jan. 14, 1862. Discharged for disability July 31, 1862, Corinth, Miss. See Co. A, Fourteenth Infantry. 

Diary 2

Joseph’s second diary spans the period from 20 May 1862 to 7 October 1862

20 May 1862—Not much going on. Things are a little quiet today. I’m not hearing cannons so much. They’re not so brisk at this movement but as for the skirmishers, they fire all along the line.

21 May 1862—The rebels tried to drive our line back and surely they failed at it. Today there was very heavy cannon[ading] and skirmishing going on. I am told that Gen. Pope and his men are under attack. Gotta go.

28th May 1862—It’s been very hard fighting. We got cannons on the left and firing on the right. Some of our lines have been driven back but we rallied and we regained our ground. At this time we have taken some prisoners and there were many killed on both sides.

31st May 1862—There’s not that much fighting except for the Rebels that are still firing. We got more prisoners but on the 29th there was heavy cannon fire on the left side and the pickets were dealing with heavy fighting. Gen. Pope has cut  the railroad. The Second Iowa Cavalry I’m told burned a car of trains and had taken stands of arms and all [on] the 30th. They told us that Corinth had been evacuated during the night and while the Rebels were leaving, the Rebels burned the depot and several houses and a lot of other property and blew up their powder magazine. They even burned a lot of their own supplies at they could not retreat with. At daylight our forces entered Corinth still in pursuit of the Rebels. Like I said, today is Saturday and we’re dealing with the last of these running Rebels fleeing from Corinth.

Marcellus M. Crocker led the Iowa Brigade following the Battle of Shiloh

1 June 1862—Corinth at this time is deserted. It gives the look of dilapidation, so much has been destroyed of it. It looked to be a fine place at one time in the past. It had a couple of railroads that ran through its town. You can tell the importance of education by the schools they had there. It seems to be a very rich and well [   ] formerly [   ] as I said. As of April we are now a full brigade consisting of us, the Sixteenth, the Eleventh and the Thirteenth and Fifteenth Regiments of Iowa Infantry. And Col. M[arcellus] M. Crocker of the Thirteenth Iowa is now our gallant commander. 7

7 Readers are referred to Marcellus Crocker: Grant’s Hammer in the Western Theatre by Frank Jastrzenbski.

At Shiloh we lost from our regiment at least 15 men, not counting officers. At least a hundred of our regiment was wounded and there were some missing also, During our siege of Corinth our regiment with full brigade participated in the evacuation of Corinth to loosen the Rebels stronghold. At that time, Gen. Grant had ordered an assault upon the fortifications. The full evacuation took place last night. Our regiment now are in camp near Corinth. We will remain here until we are given orders to move.

4 June 1862—I’m told that some of the troops are returning to Pittsburg Landing. Part of them will be assisting the army in eastern Tennessee and the other will be going with other forces down the good old Mississippi.

5 June 1862—Were given orders and one day ration. I hear Gen. Buell and the Army of Ohio are planning to move into central Tennessee. The sun is beaming down on the head of us soldiers.

6 June 1862—We just were told to strike our tents at 7 a.m. and prepare to march. We marched back through Corinth and back into camp about one mile from town and we were told that we would be going out on picket the next day. Was on picket all day long. We were relieved in the evening. We were about two miles out in very high timbers. it was by a main road that led into town, There’s not much water and the taste is bad too. We had to go far just to get drinking water and water to wash our clothes.

9 June 1862—Today we are building fortifications on a massive and large scale. I know that Corinth is an important point for either side in this war. It is a key area for the control of Mississippi and Alabama. There are lots of men left from the Army of the Tennessee. Those under the command of Col. [Gen.] Halleck were sent to other commands to be of reinforcement. I wrote my father and mother and sent some greenbacks inside of it. We built our wedge tents up from the ground and built bunks for our beds. No lying on the ground today. Will be resting in a bunk. I noticed how a lot of the fields in Corinth were completely destroyed during our siege of Corinth.

13 June 1862—Once again coming off picket we were relieved by the Eleventh Iowa. I do not have much idle time here to be writing besides keeping camp and cleaning our own clothes and picket duty, fatigue duty on these fortifications. The six Division was ordered to go and cut trees around the fortifications around the camp. Were told that they cut trees. The Colonel told us the reason we cut trees so that they fall to the front forward so that they would fall outwards towards an approaching enemy. The branches of the trees are cut to a real sharp point. They call this an abatis. In such a short time I have seen so much. In such a little time I have witnessed death in many forms. Seeing dead bodies ain’t that bad now. I figure as long as I’m seeing them, I’m still here. Thank God.

18 June 1862—Under the circumstances I am doing well here today. Those who were wounded in the Battle at Shiloh and those who were given a pass home because of sickness they had encountered, were now returning to their commands. We have no Sunday service but the guys make sure to have prayer meeting when we get a chance to. 

23rd of June—Nothing of importance at all. Picket duty and drilling during the day. Wash my clothes and get ready for supper. As I look across the grounds, I see some of the men giving their clothes to the Colored women to wash for them. Not I. I will gladly do mine myself.

28th June 1862—Plenty rain this morning. It smells so good and fresh. We spent all day cleaning up and polishing our belt, shoes, cartridge boxes, and muskets. We are always ready to move in a moment’s notice.

4th July 1862—The weather is pretty warm today. It makes me think of back home with the folks. This is some of our first 4th of July in the army. Parts of today is sad. The guys of the battery of our brigade took guns outside camp and fired a salute in a celebration of this day. It’s getting close to supper time OK. As I think back to the Battle of Shiloh, there lay at least 20 thousand men lay dead or wounded on the battlefield. I remember looking around and there was legs and arms and even heads just sitting there. Shiloh was a horrible scene. Now being under the command of M. M. Crocker. Shiloh was my first taste of endurance. It was what prepared me for what I am dealing with at this present moment. I remember the march toward Corinth. It was only 22 miles but it took weeks to get there. The weather could not have been worse at that time. Maj. Gen. Henry Halleck. We had to cut our way through thick forest and the terrain was rugged as it could have been. A lot of the soldiers are getting sick from this southern weather. Some die from their sickness losing the battle.

When we were about ten miles out from Corinth, I remember the Rebels began their attacks on us. Colonel Halleck ordered us to dig trenches as the enemy tried to advance. Our trenches were made to conform with the nature of the ground following the crest of the ridges. They consist of a single ditch and a parapet only designed to cover us against those projectiles coming from the enemy. Corinth was another test of our endurance, digging trenches and fighting at the same time. On the 25th of May, the fight got very intense. We got information from a Rebel soldier that an attack was being ordered by Beauregard but we were too strong at the time, out-numbering them by at least two to one. As the rebels advanced towards us, we were ordered to advance. It was a small but deadly fight. I remember I and a Rebel running at one another with our musket in hand. He lunged but was too late and too slow because I hit him in the chest. The look that was in his eyes I will never forget. His blood hit me right in the face. As I pushed my tip further in the chest, he never made a sound. He just stared—eyes wide open as his life was leaving him.

After our deadly battle in Shiloh, the rebels retreated to the city of Corinth and because of their wounds, all the houses and buildings had become hospitals. Because of the rebels’ overwhelming numbers of their casualties, more than ever the Rebels thought they could hold the city od Corinth. At the time, all that was on my mind was Beauregard, the commanding officer of the Rebels. We knew that by taking control of Corinth we would be getting control of the Mississippi Valley. We knew they were weak from the Battle of Shiloh. Under the command of Colonel Halleck, this was the largest amount of soldiers I had ever seen at this time. Despite our size, Col. Halleck had us digging trenches every night and day, staying to be prepared for any sneak attack. As I looked at those Rebel eyes of death through my Union eyes. God bless the Union.

We were planning a large siege of the City of Corinth. We got word that a lot of the Rebel soldiers had been falling sick and Colonel Halleck said it was time to put Beauregard on the wing. In some of the positions of the Rebels, we found Quaker guns which were logs painted black to give the appearance that they were real guns. That was dumb but clever for a try. The Rebels were jumping trains with their sick and wounded heading southward, hoping to find safety from us Union men. When the trains would return, we would hear loud cheers coming from the Rebels but we had Rebels sneaking to our side and telling us that there is no hope of reinforcements coming, or at least not enough to help. The Rebel soldiers that come to us with information said that Beauregard had ordered the enemy to begin evacuating the city of Corinth and those that tried to stand while leaving were wither killed or taken prisoners so the cheering of the Rebels was a hoax planned and acted out by Beauregard and their officers. When we finally marched into the city of Corinth, we found it to be deserted. So Beauregard and his army had escaped. We did not pursue the running Rebels. Colonel Halleck said we needed to take hold of the city of Corinth. Colonel Halleck was promoted and Grant was now the commanding officer. Gen. William S. Rosecrans felt it better that we should build better fortifications to defend against any surprise attack on the city Corinth.

Colonel Halleck ordered a series of batteries to be built. I heard Gen. Rosecrans say that he believed an inner line of batteries would be better protection for the railroad so we began building forts. One morning we were working and came upon Rebels. A skirmish took place and the enemy retreated. Periodically we had skirmishes with the Rebels with the Union coming out on top. God bless the Union. Right now our troops are spread throughout this area. While the biggest part of the army was under the command of Col. Halleck, we the Sixteenth march to the orders of Col. Crocker and Maj. Belknap and the Fifteenth Iowa were inside the works to guard.

28 July 1862—Colonel Crocker gave the orders to prepare to march. We are heading to Bolivar to stop the advance of the enemy. He has heard that the enemy is planning an attack. The guide that was leading us took us down the wrong path which caused us to be at the point we started at, almost. I heard the guide was tied and taken to Corinth. The roads here are very dusty. because we were marching on high grounds, water was not very easy to come by and when we did get some, the taste was not much to talk about at all. We marched for fifteen miles and bivouacked for the night. the weather is hot but with all that we carry, it seems much hotter. The roads are so dusty and with all us men marching on it, the dust clouds are easily kicked up. A soldier named Orlando Stout also of Company E fell behind out of ranks and has been taken prisoner by the enemy. it is important that we stay close to one another when marching.

30 July 1862—We camped in a plantation said to be owned by a general of the Rebel army so it was ours now. We killed all cattle that we wanted and took plenty of honey—all that we can carry with us. We marched on fifteen miles again, We started at eight in the morning marching. We arrived at Bolivar at noon. We camped 2 miles east of town on the banks of the Hatchie river. We camped within a nice area of timber. The shade felt so good but the weather being so hot, it was hard to carry knapsacks and accoutrements and keep up with the company but I did. I had to. The officers are expecting us to be attacked at this place and have put three or four hundred negroes to work throwing up breastworks.

1 August 1862—Everyone is at work cleaning up the camp. We keep a very clean camping ground and it sits right on the bank of the river. Our whole entire Crocker Brigade is at this camp and is in the command of the gallant General Crocker. The colonel has been feeling sick lately. His health has ben not doing well. We continue to change our command but we still carry the title of Crocker’s Iowa Brigade. When we headed back towards Corinth, there were lines the whole way so we would not to stop and engage constantly. Some of the men would call them skirmishes but I say they were battles. There’s nothing small about the amount of men who died during that time. As we got closer to Iuka, the Rebels had the fords all around. We fought and would move the lines back some two or three miles each time and the more we came close to Iuka, the more the Rebels made themselves visible. They claimed this to be one of their stronghold positions.

15th September 1862—At this time our regiment is back under the command of Colonel Chambers. We are about 2 miles outside of Iuka on road named Burnsville. The information that has been given to us is that Gen. Price has a strong presence of troops in and around the city. As we continue to fight, this was slowing down our movement and time of arrival to support the other troops waiting to be reinforced. The Rebels were strong in force so we were waiting for a plan to be ordered of how to take the Rebels.

17 September 1862—Before reaching Iuka as we advance today towards the city, we were ordered to the left to reinforce Colonel [John B.] Sanborn and Colonel [Jeremiah C.] Sullivan who were being hit heavily by the enemy. By the position you could tell that they had set up prior to us arriving. When we reached the front line we immediately went into hand-to-hand combat. The Rebels were charging forward. General Grant and Commander Ord was supposed to be coming to reinforce our lines against Price and his Rebels but they haven’t shown yet. Last I heard they were fifteen miles out.

As we rushed forward against the Rebels, while the balls and rifle shell pass over head, we—the 16th—fought blow for blow with the enemy, never backing down unless we are ordered to go backwards. Nothing but top honors go to Gen. Rosecrans for his gallant leadership. I just killed two Rebels. The first I shot through his chest. The second [was in] hand-to-hand combat. When my blade went into his chest, he was yelling and the first thought that came to mind was do they have schools here in the South because even in death, they seem to have no education. With blood spewing out his mouth, he was yelling something that surely did not sound like English. 

Our line is between the two—Sanborn’s Brigade on my left and [Charles S.] Hamilton’s Division on the right at this time. We are the only regiment from Crocker’s Brigade on the front line. There were five batteries moving ahead, even then, we had less than the Rebels. We were able to hold them off from advancing while in line of battle. We drove the Rebel pickets in. The Eleventh Iowa was on a high piece of ground and waiting for their orders to advance [when] a line of Rebels came forward and fired a few shots from a battery of four-pounders. But then our battery of heavy guns lying in front of us opened up on theirs and stopped all that. They were running for cover. When the Rebels first began their attack, I was taking me a small nap. Two balls went straight over me, striking one of the men behind me. Gen. Rosecrans said the Rebels are moving back—that’s good. It’s evening now and we got word that the enemy are retreating.

We fought hard, being out numbered three to one. We were successful. A lot of Union boys died here last evening. Reinforcements never come. We—the Sixteenth Iowa of Crocker’s Brigade—were detached from our brigade and sent forward. We were the only regiment from our brigade engaged in the fight [and on the ] front line till the end. Our losses at this time I am writing is fourteen from my regiment. During the night all was quiet as the brigade fell back to the last line of the fortification which extended almost around the town had been built in the last few days and here we lay in the line of battle all night. The Rebels commenced to throw shells into town. The Rebels threw some ten or twelve shells before our battery could get the range of them but when they did, they opened on them some sixty-four pounders and soon put the Rebel’s battery out of commission. [   ] charged to the left with my regiment which was advancing to support a battery.

About 10 o’clock the Rebels made a charge to our right and tried to break our lines at that point but failed. This was being done by the [3rd] Texas Cavalry 8 dismounted. They came clear over the hill, driving some of our artillery away from their guns but they were soon over powered. Some were killed, some we took prisoner. Their colonel ran forward and tried to plant their flag where we were and I immediately killed him. Many rebels were dead in front of me laying three or four deep and their blood ran in streams down the trenches. The Rebels finally withdrew about 4 o’clock leaving heir dead and wounded. Our regiment moved to the left in support of a battery and engaged for the rest of the day. As of now we only had one killed but 17 wounded. The Eleventh [Iowa] had 3 killed and the Thirteenth [Iowa] had one killed. We are moving forward. I’ll write again if the Lord allows. God bless the Union and our beloved army.

8 On 19 September 1862, the regiment suffered its worst losses of the war in the Battle of Iuka, with 22 killed, 74 wounded, and 48 captured. During the battle, the 3rd Texas Cavalry was assigned to Hebert’s brigade in Lewis Henry Little’s division. A few weeks earlier, the 3rd Texas Cavalry sent their horses to graze so they fought the battle on foot. Hebert ordered the regiment to form a skirmish line and advance into a ravine in front of the Union positions. As Colonel Hinchie P. Mabry led the 3rd Texas Cavalry forward, Union riflemen and artillery opened fire at a range of 150 yd (137 m). Sergeant W. P. Helm watched as a round shot beheaded his company commander, while canister shot chopped a lieutenant and a private in half. Soon Hebert’s brigade attempted to seize the 11th Ohio Battery, which became the focus of the fighting. Part of the 3rd Texas Cavalry helped the 1st Texas Legion rout the 48th Indiana Infantry Regiment and reach the top of the ridge. Sam Barron saw four men killed near him while Sergeant Helm claimed that 27 of 42 men from his company were casualties. The 3rd Texas Cavalry lost some men to friendly fire when the 1st Texas Legion mistakenly shot at them. After a terrific struggle, the 3rd Texas Cavalry and other units captured the Ohio battery. Barron remarked of the Federal gunners, “the brave defenders standing nobly to their posts until they were nearly all shot down.” Colonel Mabry was wounded in the ankle. [Wikipedia]

21 September 1862—We have got rest in a camp that the Rebels vacated. Their tents are badly torn but there are wooden bunks that are in pretty good shape for sleeping. Our wounded are being cared for and we just buried our dead. A detachment of our army are still in pursuit of the Rebels and we’re now being ordered to engage in that pursuit. Iuka will be fully evacuated by evening. We have been ordered to return to Corinth, the Rebel forces were being rapidly concentrated for an attack, and it was evident that another battle is going to soon occur at or near Corinth. We also knew that the enemy would make a desperate struggle to regain possession of Corinth so all our Union forces were ordered to concentrate for its defense. Our once so gallant commander Colonel Chambers was wounded in the Iuka Battle, I think in the neck and side. I pray for him. He was a great man to serve under.

Pvt. Andrew Shiner Drake served with Joseph in Co. E, 16th Iowa Infantry. Drake, born in New Jersey, enlisted on 29 October 1861 in Muscatine, Iowa. He died on 22 September 1862 in Jackson, Tennessee due to the effects of chronic diarrhea. He is buried in Corinth, Mississippi. [Stan Hutson Collection]

3 October 1862—We formed a line on the left side of Cane Creek. To our left was a battery in front of our line and to the left of them was two lines held by Kissat [?] Road lead by [John] McArthur as word went through the ranks that Price and Van Dorn had combined their forces to strengthen their attack on Corinth. As the Rebels were watching from a distance, they began to move forward. Shells were passing overhead. The battery to my left began to respond. As we were ordered to march forward, there were outer line rifle pits covering the right side of the city but there were none on the left where we fought. We had three batteries—one in front and two behind. We kept marching at their line and they had three sharpshooters that were picking some of the men off. Once Colonel Crocker got a handle on where the sharpshooter was, they were handled and we continued to keep charge at the enemy.

This bloody fight [lasted] the whole day and evening until the enemy fell back in their lines, not yet or fully retreating to their lines behind them. They would come right back even with their losses. In the process, as they kept pushing forward, the battery to our left front [decided] to abandon the battery and get behind our lines. Surrendering men were killed and many more would have been wounded but we bravely stood our ground until the enemy began the retreat back behind their lines. This lasted all the way into the evening. We can still see them from a distance. We held our position and settled for the evening keeping watch on the enemy.

Peter Kiene served with Joseph in Co. E, 16th Iowa Infantry. He was wounded and taken prisoner in the 2nd Battle of Corinth on 3 October 1862 [Mark Warren Collection]

4 October 1862—Sunrise, the battle was back at full force again and it was real hard fighting, mainly off to the right side of us and we soon fell back to the first line of breastworks. We were flanked and had to pull back to the second line of breastworks, regrouped and at Colonel Crocker’s orders, began to to push forward. We could hear gun fire in the city. Then we received word that the Rebels had gotten between two lines and entered the city. We held them off until reinforcements came and then we went forward—deadly forward. Later in the day we gained control of the battle and were told that Van Dorn and Price were calling for the Rebels to retreat as we were the pursuing side now. We were very tired and worn. About evening there was some very heavy cannonading. As we were very worn out and fatigued, but every man was willing to go on if it meant the capture of General Price.

5 October 1862—As we passed the hospital of the Confederates on the Corinth [Road], formed a line of battle. We could hear some very heavy cannonading out on Hatchie River in our front. Gen. Hurlburt had cut off the retreat of the rebels at the bridge crossing the river but still after a hard fight, they still got away and continued their retreat to the south on the east side of the river. We resumed our pursuit of them until night fall. The Second Iowa Cavalry was ordered back to Corinth while we will be in high pursuit of Price.

6 October 1862—We started this morning at daylight and crowded the Rebels very hard all day, capturing their trailers  and some of their artillery, ammunition, arms, and caisson. I never saw such an attack in all my life. It was like a stampede. We had the Rebels on the run and their Gen. Price right there with them. I just wanted to capture Price and punish him for all the people of the good state of Iowa whose family was taken because of this rebellion. As we continued the attack, they continued to run south. They were driving their wagons and artillery through the timber and over fallen trees two and three at a time, wiggling through the standing timber as best they could with every Rebel for himself. Some of their men—the artillery men—their cannons off the running gear, and was throwing them into gullies and covered them with leaves. Everything imaginable was thrown along the road by these running Rebels—tents, bake ovens, corn meal, fresh beef, and a great many other things, They even burned up some of their supplies to keep it from ever falling into our hands.

General Price had set a camp that he used as his headquarters. [When he became] aware that we were on the attack to get him, he ran and left everything behind. We captured some of General Price’s headquarters supplies. Among it was a buffalo robe and a pair of gloves made of buffalo fur which I took as a souvenir. These were the personal effects of Gen. Price, commander of the Confederate army, running for his life, leaving all his possessions. Well, still I want to capture him or Van Dorn—any of them I’m glad to have. I also cut some patches of all of Price’s uniform. The rest of the guys cut up the buffalo robe into pieces and all took a part as souvenirs also and we didn’t stop marching forward until 1 a.m.

Joseph’s “souvenir” or war relic—“a pair of gloves (mittens) of buffalo fur…that were the personal effects of Gen. [Sterling} Price, commander of the Confederate Army.”

7 October 1862—We were all very tired yet still willing and anxious to go on if only we could capture Price or even a part of his officers. Leaving our bivouac at eight o’clock this morning we gain started after Price. We soon come upon the rebels and shelled their rear guard almost all day. We took a great many of the prisoners. It is reported that they are breaking up battlefield. I seen at least eighteen of their dead. From the looks of them, they died from their wounds. They were lying side by side and almost black in the face which I was told had something to do with drinking a mixture of water, vinegar, and gun powder. We had barrels of vinegar, one for each regiment, so stationed as to permit us to come and help ourselves to it. Our quartermaster in hastily removed the commissary’s supply back to the inner lines during the battles somehow left these barrels for use.

Well as for now I am running out of paper in this book so until I get another one and if God allows me to continue to live through these battles and then survive the war. They say before its over we will take Louisiana and Georgia and all these other southern states if God wills. If I do not survive this War of Rebellion or any battle herein, this is to show that I loved the United States and fought for its unity, willing to die for this cause. So far I have marched under some of the most honorable command and officers in this war.

Diary 3

Joseph’s third diary spans the period from 22 April 1863 through the Atlanta Campaign. A corner of the diary pages has been chewed by rodents.

22 April 1863—We got orders to move again and our tents and it commenced raining. We marched to the boat through mud at least a mile as we got on the boat with our equipment and took time to get sleep. We [      ] at Milliken Bend about five miles from Duckport Landing about nine. We got off the boat and marched. Pitched our tents and set up camp. We will be here until the end of the week. Then we were told to turn over our tents and prepare to march. We marched about ten miles and then camped out over night. We are headed across land to get to the better area of Vicksburg.

27th April 1863—It’s raining pretty hard but we have been ordered to march. Its been about ten miles. We are somewhere by Richmond, Louisiana. We found a cotton house and stayed there over night.

28th April 1863—We are ordered to march again this morning. We marched about three miles again. This time there was this large plantation that we camped out in over night. I think it belonged to Senator Holmes. I am told that we may be here a few days.

30th April 1863—We have been ordered to march to Bruinsburg [Mississippi] and assist Gen. Grant’s army on their campaign to Vicksburg. As we reached Grand Gulf, we engaged the enemy near Port Gibson. This was around the first of May and successfully moved the Rebels.

3rd May 1863—We engage once again with the Rebels time time at Mile [?] Creek. We defeated them both times. They sustained heavy losses. Gen. Grant then ordered us to move out with rapid movement and march to the north in order to seperate garrison of Vicksburg from the covering army of Johnston. This movement was followed by a battle at Raymond on May 12th. It was successful. The enemy stood many losses once again.

14th May 1863—We engage once again with the enemy lines out at Jackson and was successful, not having much of a loss but the enemy was defeated again.

16th May 1863—We continued to advance forward. As we march we came across the Rebels line at Chapel Hill and engaged once again and they retreated back as continued to advance.

17th May 1863—These Rebel lines just keep on passing up. As we approach Big Black River, they fired shells on us but were not successful. We found our line and engaged and successfully defeated them, taking prisoners and killing those that not got away with the Rebels having lost more than we had. The march was successful. I am told we are moving toward Vicksburg next. We have been on the front line separated from our brigade fighting along with or behind Gen. Grant’s army. Cannon [balls] continue to fly overhead. A few struck our lines and men were killed.

18th May 1863—Today I was on picket. My regiment was out on scout up the Big Black River to cut a raft. We are now under the command of Colonel [William] Hall of the Eleventh Iowa. Our first Colonel Chambers was still out on account of his wounds received at Iuka and we also were under the command of [Lt.] Colonel [Addison] Sanders for some time even though he was wounded in Corinth, he continued to lead until he was removed to get his health in place again. After Sanders was relieved, [Lt.] Colonel [William] Purcell took command. At this time there was at least 20 of our regiment there in place at Vicksburg waiting for the order to come through. We have lost a lot of men at this time. I never knew when we were sailing here on the boat that we would head into the Rebel hands like this. We march over two hundred miles in a fortnight and have fought six hard battles in as many days and we felt we were ready to take Vicksburg by storm. The attempt to take the city and let free the water of the Mississippi have already cost us at least ten thousand men killed or wounded and now we stand here ready to be sacrificed for the Union and I can hear some of Grant’s soldiers saying that we should attack the enemy lines at once. We have formed a semi-circle around Vicksburg rebels and fortifications. Sherman’s army held the right and McClernand on our left side while McPherson’s guys held up the center. Our set position was not yet complete because there was a gap on the left side for a few days but later we got that closed. Our lines were nearly eight miles long and confronting us are fortifications that have been pronounced by Sherman to be stronger than the words of Sevestopol because the soldiers defending them were veteran and they were on their own soil.

They were telling us the Rebels under the order of General Johnston were trying to build up their position along Black River to attack Gen. Grant’s army in the rear because the enemy believed that Grant was at a loss from where he was positioned. The Rebels had at least nine major fortifications that anchored their lines, each covered the roads and railroads that constituted our best avenue of approach. Rifle pits connecting the major works made the Rebel lines more or less continuous. They had set Vicksburg up like an entrenched camp more than a fortified place. And using much of its strength to the difficult ground obstructed by fallen trees in its front which rendered rapidity of movement and ensemble coordination in an assault impossible. Terrain obstacles and their fire worked in concert to stop our attacks. Enemy fire and artillery raked our lines and flanked as they plunged into the ravine where they had wire that would entangle us, and they had these pits that were covered with grass that also broke up our rushing forward. General Smith’s Brigade did make it to the top of the hill dodging artillery shells the rebels rolled down on them from some Redon. At nightfall we fell back to our lines. By then our flagstaff was in three pieces and the flag itself had as many as fifty holes in it. As we come back behind our lines, we had to leave lots of dead soldiers behind that were killed. There has been thousands of men killed. I thought that the first battle was the worse that I had been in but this has been the most deadly battle thus far.

26th May 1863—I only have a few minutes to write. This has been a horrible fight. The Rebels have his city locked from all angles. I expect that they would have planned this raid like all the others. There is not a regiment or brigade that has not stood many losses during this fight. Johnston and his Rebels have held their ground. Every time we charge, a lot of men die. Knowing that is the chances of war, a lot of our leading officers have been killed or wounded but us men of the Iowa [Brigade] continue to march forward and we will see the end of the war to the end as God stands witness to these words I speak. We are close to getting control of this battle. The fortifications and batteries are a strong part of the problem. Well I got to get back into the thick of it now.

5th July 1863—Gen. Grant ordered all supplies cut off from the town Whites. We are being told that Grant was putting together a siege plan, not by advancing by force. Commander Hall ordered us to dig trenches around the town in a zig zag fashion that brought us closer to the enemy lines which I thought was very tactical thinking. He had us dig underneath the Rebels and plant barrels of black powder under the Rebel’s works and at his order they blew them and at the same time we were ordered to push forward so we surged straight ahead at the Rebels only to be met by counter attack by the enemy. At that moment it was hand-to-hand combat for what seemed to be hours and hours. At least five men fell at my hands and those Rebels came out of everywhere although a lot of them were killed. So were many of us. Also it took hours of killing before we were ordered to fall back behind our lines, leaving all of our dead and wounded on the battlefield facing the lines of the enemy. We blew our black powder mines a second time but this time we did not advance as we waited in line for orders. Cannon shells were being fired daily by our artillery that was positioned around the town and the heavy fire from our fleets but on the river their food supply had been cut off. I was told that horses, dogs, cats, and even rats had become a source of diet and food supply for the Rebel soldiers and civilans alike in the town.

Finally on the 3rd of July, Pemberton, the General of the Rebels, came out to discuss a safe surrender to Gen. Grant. Although it was said that he was named the “Unconditional,” yet this “surrender” our honorable commander Grant agreed to parole Gen. Pemberton’s men. The next morning the 4th of July, the Rebel soldiers began piling out and stacking their guns. The civilians of Vicksburg did not get to celebrate the 4th of July but the Union did for claiming the siege of Vicksburg after just one part of this battle. At least nine thousand men lay dead and that was just in the beginning of battle. We really lost more soldiers to sickness than to battle.

6th July 1863—We have advanced to Jackson, Mississippi. We got a short rest from the field. We are ordered to guard the ammunition and subsistence train. it was a short rest from battle but it did not last too long. We still had some skirmishes while guarding the train. I have to stop now.

22 September 1863—Grant has now been promoted to Lt. General of the full Union army. He is now general-in-chief and General Sherman has replaced Grant as the commander of Military Division of the Mississippi. Our General Hall told me that Sherman said that President Lincoln said that Richmond, Virginia, and Atlanta, Georgia, were important territory for the Union to gain control of so that was the word around camp for some time. One thing was for sure, that we were going to join with Sherman as we were also under General McPherson, Army of the Tennessee.

14th October 1863—We have been on the move constantly back and forth fighting along the way non stop. We are in Canton. The Rebels are here so the fighting continues. Got to go. I’m on guard duty.

7 December 1863—Rainy day in camp. Will be moving out to start on march to the Meridian. The Rebels seem to be just about everywhere.

10 December 1863—Still raining and we are still skirmishing throughout the day. They continue the worse back though they try to stand.

11 December 1863—Nothing special today except on guard.

March 1864—Most of the Iowa Infantry Volunteers have been allowed to go on furlough but the majority of us, the 16th Iowa Crocker Brigade are kept in battle on the front lines and serving in what ever way we are needed.

10th April 1864—Now in Clifton, Tennessee marching to connect up with Sherman’s army and march towards Atlanta and head towards Ackworth. I heard Grant and Gen. Meade went after Lee’s army in Virginia and we, the 16th Iowa, are now with Sherman’s army marching toward Atlanta.

23rd June 1864—The rest of the infantry is back from furlough. The Iowa infantry are back strong again and ready to fight. We have marched with Sherman’s army for two months now, fighting all the way and we are almost there. I shot two more raccoons and cut their tails to take home to my mother. She can put them on a hat or something. Now after 70 miles of marching and hard fighting all the way, maneuvering in and out of battle, our path to Atlanta became blocked by imposing Rebel fortifications on Kenesaw Mountain near Marietta, Georgia. It took at least one day to get past these country rebels and move them back so we could execute our plan of attack.

26th June 1864—We fought hard and managed to make the rebels wilt from the path that they were blocking us. Got to go. On the 24th June we were told to prepare for an all out assault on the enemy the morning of the 27th June at 8:30 a.m.

27th June 1864—It’s a warm morning and death is in the air. We have been ordered to prepare for the attack. Will write later.

7 July 1864—General Sherman ordered an all out frontal assault on the 27th of June. We, the 16th Iowa, advanced against the enemy on the north side of Kenesaw Mountain. McPherson of the Tennessee Army, while his Corps under General Logan assaulted Pigeon Hill on the southwest corner, while at the same time Gen. Thomas made a strong attack on Cheatam Hill at the center of enemy lines. See now [that] Atlanta is critical to capture because it held four important railroad lines that supplied the Rebel army and was known for its military manufacture arsenal in its own right. Atlanta held the nickname the “Gate City of the South” and it wore that name well. If we could capture it, it would open then deep south to the Union. General Grant’s orders to Sherman was to move against Johnston’s army, to attack and break it up, get into the center of the interior of the enemy’s country as  far as we can, and inflict major damage as we can against the enemy. Destroy their war resources.

Back on the 27th June, the day we started our assault at Kenesaw Mountain, our artillery opened a ferocious bombardment with over 200 guns on the enemy’s works, and the enemy responded to the call unkindly. Kenesaw smoked from all the fire blazing across it like a volcano. We began to move forward soon after, itching to fight with the enemy. At 8:30 a.m. our forst three brigades began to move and attack. General Smith’s Division and Gen. Logan’s Corp and us and the Army of the Tennessee fighting against [William W.] Loring’s Corp on the southern end of their line. Our lines are now in close contact and it’s heavy fighting going on at every side with heavy artillery. As fast as we gain position, the enemy has another line all ready for us.

I see that Kenesaw is the key to the Georgia country. We weakened the enemy lines by hitting them on the northern outskirts of Marietta and the northeastern end of Kenesaw Mountain with our infantry and cavalry and made a firing assault on their southwestern end of Little Kenesaw Mountain while the Thomas army was attacking the Rebel fortifications in the center of their lines. The Rebels reset their lines from Kenesaw Mountain to Little Kenesaw Mountain. General Hood attempted an attack but failed south of Little Kenesaw. General Hall stalls our infantry about fifteen miles north of Atlanta because the roads  were a mess and our railroad supply lines would be dominated by Johnston’s position on the top of Kenesaw Mountain. This whole Georgia country is a vast fort. They had at least fifty miles of connected trenches with abatis and furnished battery. We continue to gain ground fighting; these southern boys will fight.

10th July 1864—On the 8th we struck up battle ferociously again. McPherson out maneuvered Gen. Johnston by advancing t his right and crossing over the Chattahoochee near the mouth of Sope Creek which was the last area holding us from entering Atlanta. Well, the Rebels color officer was killed and in their retreating, they were running backwards and did not get their flag which was so full of holes that the Rebels, I guess, felt it not worth getting killed over. Guys from the Brigade tearing it into pieces to remember the taking of Kenesaw Mountain of Georgia. I got a small piece of it. As we continued to march forward, we wanted Atlanta and we wanted it now. But afraid for the danger of Atlanta, the rebel army began to withdraw their army and then we were told that their leader Jefferson [Davis] relieved Johnston on the morning of the 17th of July 1864 and replaced him with General Hood. The 18th is the first day in the month it seems that there is not a sound of heavy battle.

24th July 1864—Hood has tried twice to attack—once at Peachtree Creek on the 20th, and Atlanta and Decatur on the 22nd. But once again failed. Each try is closer to its capture completely.

30th July—general Hood tried again on the [   ] at a place called Exra Church and he suffered enormous casualties without any tactical advantage. In August we took hold of Atlanta and thank God I was approved for a thirty day furlough. Remember most of our Brigade went on furlough back in April but the 16th Iowa was at the front line and was needed until the end of the Atlanta Campaign.

26th of August—I’m great today. I am on my way home. Can’t wait to see my father and mother, brother and sister. 

Well, just got home today. The whole family was here to greet me. What a blessing to be back around family and friends. Well. I think I’ll be leaving this book home. It won’t go back into service with me. 

Atlanta Campaign.  I will never forget the first battle of that campaign. It was a place called Rocky Face Ridge that the enemy Johnston made a stand with his Rebels. I remember we were ordered to hit his left flank near the town of Resaca where Johnston also had a supply line on the Atlanta Railroad. But we were stopped in our tracks by a small rebel force entrenched on the outskirts of Resaca and so we pulled back to Snake Creek. We were told that Sherman was coming our way towards Resaca because Johnston had took up position there. I remember that full scale fighting erupted in Resaca on the 14th-15th of May and we flanked Johnston by crossing the Oostanaula river and Johnston withdrew and then there there also skirmishing erupted at [    ] back in [  ] and more fighting back on Johnston’s Cassville line in May also. I’m just remembering to write what I could not because I was always in the field front line. I remember Rebel Generals Hood and Polk had orders [from] Johnston to withdraw his army from Cassville and the line across the Etowah River and Johnston’s army had set their lines at Altoona Pass south of Cartersville. Sherman and his army turned Johnston’s left and he abandoned his railroad supply line and he then advanced to Dallas. I’ll never forget Johnston and his army was forced to meet us in the open for a fight not forgotten. We fought at a place called New Hope Church and Pickett’s Mills and Dallas also.

Back in June I experienced my first hard rain in Georgia so we turned back to the railroad to get our supplies and Johnston had a new supply line. it was called the Hatchie Mountain line northwest of Marietta. There was also Lost Mountain, Pine Mountain, and Brush Mountain. After 11 days of heavy rain we were ready to move out again. I remember we spotted a group of enemy officers up on Pine Mountain and General Sherman ordered one of his artillery to open fire and so-called “Fighting Bishop” (Gen. Polk) was of that group of officers killed and they withdrew quickly from Pine Mountain. We fought a very strategic but hard fight against the enemy and as I said before, I watched the enemy color officer get shelled and got me a souvenir. Well I’m home now. I just wanted to [   ] to because I could not [   ] the way. I’ll start a new book when I return in September.

Diary 4

Joseph’s 4th diary…

Well on my way back from furlough. It was great being back home with my family spending time with my father and mother, and brothers. There was a lot of people that came to see us off. It was sad but [  ]. I was glad and ready to go back into the war. I seen a few wives of men I knew who had been killed or died from disease and it was also a sad moment seeing them too knowing that me and their husband had left there together and only I returned. But I told them everything I could about their husband and that he died honorably and how great a person they were during this war.

5 October 1864—I arrived in Atlanta about 9:00 evening. Last night I stayed all night with a soldier and his family in one of his vacant rooms. I had breakfast there the next morning with them. Then I grabbed my knapsack and all and headed for the headquarters of the 17th Army Corps. From there I went to the headquarters of the Iowa Brigade and about midday joined my company and I was glad to see the boys again. I had received lots of mail while I was in route. Atlanta is quite a city. The building structures are very nice. 

6 October 1864—The camp of the 17th Army Corps is about two miles outside of the city. We have a very nice camp here. The boys built good bunks out of old lumber in their wedge tents. Our tent had been stored in Huntsville, Alabama, and after the fall of Atlanta had been sent forward. Gen. Sherman’s entire army is in camp here and strongly fortified just south of Atlanta. The army is to be paid out at camp. The muster roll have to be paid by the pay master.

7 October 1864—I noticed that Atlanta was very empty. Then one of the guys told me that General Sherman had ordered a evacuation of all citizens due to a lack of food supply coming into the city because there was only one railroad coming in from the North to Atlanta and the Rebels were almost every day destroying some portion of it. One of the boys told me that General Sherman had notified Hood to come with wagons to a station south of Atlanta and take care of the citizens. While I was on furlough, they say many southerners took the Oath [of Allegiance]. Some said that they would rather die first so some did and others were taken prisoner.

8 October 1864—We just got word that there is a strong rebel force in Fairburn, Georgia. We marched about 6 miles and went into bivouac for the evening. We received a message from D. Cole of the 24th Iowa saying his regiment is now in Shenandoah, Virginia. We march about six miles before [we] came upon the rebels rear guard. There was some skirmishing with them. I caught a light wound in my hand but not bad enough to slow me down. I fatally wounded the rebel that did this to me. The nurse wrap[ped] me and I continued with my company.

9 October 1864—We are ordered to head towards Big Shanty, arriving here this afternoon. We camped. The 15th and the 17th Army Corps are sent here to put the railroad track in repair. The Rebels tore up about nine miles of tracks, burned the ties, and twisted the rails. The engineer has to get out new ties and large details of our men have to cut down lumber and hew the ties and it is reported that the Rebels are headed north.

10 October 1864—A large detail from our regiment was put to work on the railroad, Me and two other of the boys took french leave this morning and went to the top of Kenesaw Mountain. It is a grand view from atop the mountain, but we paid for this sight-seeing. When we returned, we found that our command had left. They were ordered to move quickly to Altoona, Georgia, so we had to move fast to catch up with them. Our bunk mates were carrying our knapsacks, haversacks, canteens, and rifles. They were as thankful as we were that we caught up with them for it was a heavy walk on them.

11 October 1864—The weather has been cool most of the week. Our entire Corps started early today going as ordered to Kingston. We marched through to Cartersville where we went into camp for the night. We got word that there was some very hard fighting yesterday in Altoona, Georgia, and there was heavy loss of life on both sides, but Hood did give up the mission of trying to capture the place. We hear that Hood is now moving towards Rome, Georgia.

12 October 1864—We were ordered to move out early this morning. We got within 7 miles of Rome, Georgia, by midnight and we camped for the night. We had to move very slow on account of the teams giving out. Our horses and mules are getting very thin. This is because of the scarcity of forage and then the roads are very rough which made it hard on them. Hood’s forces are said to be about thirty thousand men of all arms and we are in fine shape. We received a large mail at Kingston. I received a letter from my father and mother.

13 October 1864—We left our teams behind at Kingston and they did not catch up with us until this morning. We stayed in camp all day. About sundown we received orders to start for Adairsville, some fifteen miles from Rome. We left our teams and all artillery behind and marched through a byroad, reached Adairsville late midnight. I rested and then was placed on guard duty for the remainder of the evening.

14 October 1864—At Adairsville. We took a train composed of box carss to Resaca. We arrived about 5 in the morning. We at once was ordered to form a line of battle and we laid in line all day and the remainder of our corps soon came and later the 14th ARmy Corps arrived to assist us. The 1st Division of our Corps was sent out after the Rebels. We found them out about 4 miles out on the railroad by Resaca and Dalton, where General [John M.] Corse had flagged Gen. Sherman for reinforcements as Hood was trying to capture the place. We had about one million rations at Altoona. Sherman flagged back, hold the fort, I am coming. General Corse sent back saying that we would hold the fort to the death if need be/ The Rebels already destroyed about fifteen miles of track. We engaged in a skirmish there in which the Rebels captured all of the 17th Iowa as prisoners except a few of us but they were at once paroled. It was said that the commander of the post at Dalton surrendered the place without firing a single shot. It’s being said that the Rebels ae heading for the mountains and if they make it there before our army it will be hard to trap them because they are in their own country and of course amongst their many friends and families.

15 October 1864—We are now after the Rebels at the south entrance of Snake Creek Gap. Here we formed a line of battle and the skirmishing began. A small force of the Rebels were behind some old works that we had built last spring while advancing on Resaca. Finally we made a charge upon them and routed them. We lost at least fifty killed or wounded. The enemy then fell back through the pass, blockading it for at least nine miles by throwing trees across the roads and we did not succeed in getting through the pass until late evening. The 15th ARmy Corps was in our rear.

16 October 1864—We left camp early this morning and went about eight miles. We passed through Goose Neck Gap. It was about forty miles long and quite narrow. The Rebels did not take time to block this gap. As we advanced we come upon the Rebels and engaged in a skirmish. The Rebels are still falling back to the north. We are now in a mountain type country and thinly settled because it is so rough and rocky. The trees are of Chestnut and all  varieties of Oak.

17 October 1864—We lay camped all day. At dusk we marched about four miles and again went into camp. The weather has been very pleasant for the last few days. The muster rolls of our non-Veterans of our regiment were made out today. They received their discharge papers because their three year sacrifice will  be up tomorrow. There are twelve from our company, two of them I had become close friends with—Samuel Metcalf and Albert B. Stiles [both in Co. E, 11th Iowa Infantry]

18th October 1864—We started early this morning and got to Lafayette at about nine o’clock. We were there for about two hours before picking up and marching. We are heading to Summerville, Georgia. Went into camp about four miles from town. The Rebs are still moving north through Blue Mountains. I have two days rations left in my haversack this morning. When we received orders from the quartermaster it would have to run us for four days and we could not draw any until that time and there was no news from the eastern army and God bless the Union.

19 October 1864—We entered Summerville about ten o’clock and was there [until] about noon. Well, I have to go. We are being ordered to move out once again. Rebels have been spotted.

20 October 1864—We started early this morning and marched at least fifteen miles. We camped for the night near Cave Springs. Large foraging parties were sent out which brought in great quantities of provision and feeds, this area having not been run over by our armies. Cave Springs is this little village sixteen miles south of Rome, Georgia. The citizens all left their homes when hearing our armies were approaching. It was put on picket duty and as of now, all is pretty quiet.

2nd November 1864—-We started early this morning. After marching some time we camped near Van Wert, Georgia. It was raining all day. The roads became so slippery that it made for hard marching. Some men were giving out and had to be hauled for portion of the trip. The men were beginning to grow weary as we continue to march. Still raining and getting fatigued. We finally camp in Dallas, Georgia. Time to get some rest. Will write again soon.

4 November 1864—Left Dallas this morning, marched ten miles and then camped near Lost Mountain. I went out with a foraging party from our regiment. We got five heads of cattle and seven nice hogs and some cane molasses and corn meal. We also searched for cabbage but the negroes had no idea what we were talking about. I could hear them telling one of our guys that they never heard of such a thing before in their life. We found very few town folks at the homes. The ones that were there were poor families. Their men were away with the Rebel army do it has been quiet.

6 November 1864—Our Division has moved closer to town and camped there. We received orders to remain a few days, to draw clothing, and receive our pay. This was great news. We took vacant houses and proceeded to build bunks and ranches with the lumber covering them with our rubber ponchos. We, the 16th Iowa, went out with the regimental team for foraging. About nine, trains come in over the railroad from the North loaded with provisions for the army stationed at differrent points along the line and at Atlanta guys are pretty happy in town. I write soon.

7 November 1864—It is quiet and cool and cloudy. The guys from the 11th Iowa have received six months pay this day besides another installment of the bounty. We are preparing to evacuate Atlanta. The general quartermaster is loading every train going north with the surplus commissariat and all extra army baggage. It is reported that our army is going to fall back as far as Chattanooga and we are ordered to destroy the railroad as we go. There is talk that the Army of the Tennessee is going on a long expedition further south.

12 November 1864—Our corps marched out on the railroad between Marietta and Big Shanty and tore it up, burning all the ties and bending the iron. The iron rails were thrown into the fires and then twisted up. The last train went north about noon and more mail will be sent out from this part of the army for forty days. They tell us the telegraph lines between Atlanta and the North were cut soon after the last train left. The railroad from Dalton south wherever Sherman’s army goes is to be destroyed and all stations and public buildings burned.

13 November 1864—We started early morning heading towards Atlanta. After about twenty miles, went into camp for the night. The 20th ARmy Corps is stationed at the railroad bridge crossing the Chattahoochie River. We will soon destroy that bridge also and the track clear to Atlanta. The front of us is very quiet. We were ordered to burn everything in our camp yesterday that we did not need and it seems that everything in sight is being burned and every man seems to think he has a free hand to touch the match. This nice little town called Marietta will doubtless be burned before the last of Sherman’s army leaves this place.

14 November 1864—We marched five miles, then camped a mile south of Atlanta. We destroyed the railroad tracks in Atlanta and burn all the public buildings. There is a fine large station here and a nice engine house but we burned both. Most citizens are gone from Atlanta. The 14th, 15th, 17th, and 20th Army Corps in camp in the vicinity of Atlanta. They are concentrating here for the purpose of making a grand raid down south. We are ordered to take 40 days rations with us consisting of hard tack, coffee, sugar, salt, pepper, candles and soap, but we are told to forage for meat as we march the country.

15 November 1864—We are heading for the southern coast somewhere and I don’t care so long as we are being led by General Sherman. The Army of the Tennessee has the right side and the Army of the Cumberland is moving towards Milledgeville, Georgia. We have about sixty thousand men of all arms and we are in very fine spirits and eager in this campaign. We went into camp for the night about 12 miles from Atlanta and there is nothing to forage in this country at this time. All is quiet. No rebels yet in sight.

16 November 1864—Reveille sounded this morning early. We had to march over twenty-five miles. We went into camp tired and worn. We were all day on a byroad on the inside of the Right Wing and although this country is heavily timbered, yet we are blessed with a good road. We seen some fine plantations. The 14th and 20th Corps were the Left Wing. The 15th and 17th were right and both of them being covered by our cavalry. There was some skirmishing up front center but we pushed them back and the rebels began to retreat.

17 November 1864—We broke camp early morn, marched eighteen miles and then camped for the night. The 13th and us, the 16th [Iowa] had train guard. We had guard of the rear and the 13th had the front of the brigade. We marched through some really nice country today. It is good country for foraging. There was plenty of fresh pork and all the sweet potatoes we could grab. The weather is nice and we have not seen the rebels today yet.

19 November 1864—There was rain last evening so the roads are slippery today and this is hilly country [which] makes for difficult marching. We went about fifty miles and camped. Our Division was in the rear of the 17th Corps. The infantry marching at one side of the road so that the artillery and wagon trains could move together and all go into camp early and at the same time. The citizens after hearing that we were getting close, left their homes and headed for Macon. We passed through Hillsboro and the town was deserted as we burned many of the houses as we passed. I could hear the sounds of cannon off to my right towards Macon.

20 November 1864—It is still raining and the roads are full of mud. It makes it very hard for the artillery to keep up with the infantry. There are some nice, clean plantations along the way which have had good crops this season and we find plenty of sweet potatoes and fresh pork. We are on short rations now and therefore have to forage a great deal. We also found enough forage for our horses and mules so as for now everyone is getting their share of fillings.

21 November 1864—It has rained all day and the mud is causing problems for the artillery. Our regiment has been put on train guard. We corral the wagons about four miles in the rear where the 1st Division of the 17th Corps went into camp. The weather has turned cold. We left the camp early this morning with our wagon train and caught up with our division at Gordon where they were camped last night. Gordon is 15 miles from Milledgeville and is the junction of the railroad running from here to Savannah, General Sherman with the Left Wing of our army passed through here ahead of us, remaining in this town three or four days. We left Gordon about non and marched ten miles on a byroad off the right of our corps and camped near Irwinton, the county seat of Wilkinson county which was a nice little town but like every other place we pass through, it is deserted—the citizens running away  at our approaching and they would leave everything with their negroes and all is quiet in the front.

24 November 1864—I lay in camp all day. I took a shot in my right shoulder back in Atlanta near Kenesaw Mountain. They took me to a field hospital, cleaned it, wrapped it, and sent me back into camp and I have been on the front lineever since but now it is beginning to turn green and black all around the wound. But I pray to God that I can hold off until the end. It has not slowed me down yet so I will fight until the end—God bless the Union.

25 November 1864—The rebels are still in front of us and could hear cannonading off to the left of me. We, the 14th and 17th [Army Corps] are on the move destroying property. The 17th Army Corps has burned all the railroad property from Gordon all the way down to the Oconee river. The 1st Brigade from our division has burned two railroads for some miles in this area. We were skirmishing in the front of us and to the right of our lines. I’ll write again later.

26 November 1864—Our brigade marched out early this morning to relieve the 1st Brigade at the railroad bridge across the Oconee river and the rebels being just beyond this point. We burned the bridge and after waiting there some time got orders to march back to Toomsboro. We reached there about seven o’clock in the evening. Went into camp. The 15th came in on the same road in order to cross the river by our pontoon bridge which the engineer’s started to build late in the evening after we had driven the rebels from the river and we took some prisoners.

27 November 1864—The 15th [Army] Corps had an engagement with the rebels near Macon and after the fight, the Rebels fell back and began to scatter, leaving their dead and wounded on the field. Their loss was about one thousand and while we lost about five hundred, they say the force was mainly state militia that out from town to oppose our approaching army. It is reported that the rebels are concentrating about fifty miles in front of us and are strongly fortified on the Ogeechee river. We only have two-thirds rations at this time but we have plenty to eat.

28 November 1864—We marched eight miles this morning and then camped for the rest of the day. As my shoulder is beginning to look bad from the wound, one of the officers says it is looking as if it is getting infected. The 15th Corps is on the right of us about two miles and the 14th and the 20th with Kilpatrick’s Cavalry are off to our left out towards Augusta, Georgia. I noticed that they have nice farms in this area.

29 November 1864—Almost every day since leaving Atlanta, a large number of negro women, children, and old men come. Some of them had walked miles to see our army come marching by. The soldier in the ranks would engage them in conversation and the odd remarks the negroes would make were often quite amusing. They were asked many questions. One, as a joke [and] a favorite with the boys, was to ask the mulatto woman to marry them. The answers would invariably be in the affirmative. These answers would cause changes and break the monotony of our long weary march.

30 November 1864—Our general direction is southeast and the west side of Savannah and Macon railroad. We went ten more miles and went into camp on the banks of the Ogeechee river. The roads were bad. It was like one continuous swamp. We came across a small farm occupied by a poor woman and some children, all the men and larger boys beig off with the Rebel army and the rebels have been keeping close on our rear. It has been reported that General Wheeler and his cavalry are in the rear. The boys all declare that it is the best place for him to be justas long as he doesn’t get too close. Since leaving Atlanta, we have been marching both day and night. We have been fighting the Rebels here and there and we have destroyed one thousand miles of railroad and burned millions of dollars of property, camping in the swamps of Georgia.

1 December 1864—Fog is heavy this morning. Our division cross the Ogeechee river this morning. The other two divisions of the Corps crossing last night. We cross near Benton station on the Savannah Railroad. Our brigade destroyed the railroad today all the way from Benton station north to Sebastopol on the road running to Augusta. Our entire Corps destroy fifteen miles of railroad.

2 December 1864—Well, I’m now in the field hospital near [illegible] is beginning to get worse and I was told to have my wound taken care of. When I reach Atlanta I will be transported to Marietta, Georgia, then to Nashville, to Chicago, and then Davenport, Iowa to Camp McClellan for surgery. I am being entirely disabled from field service at this time. My father and mother know I’m on my way back.

10 December 1864—Hospital. The doctor came in and asked to see my tongue. I stuck it out a distance at him. He looked at it and then nodded his head at me and began writing on his board. A half hour later the pill man came in ad gave me two pills and some wine to drink them down with after. I put my cap on and took a walk down to the commissary an order of apples for ten cents, some small, some large, and they were very ripe but they were very good.

11 December 1864—Today I put in for a furlough. I also have to go to Doctor Banpsted for a examination. I have to go see the doctor. I’ll write later. Well, just got back from my exam and Doctor Bampsted said that I have a general disability and he wrote in his recommendations that he would recommend a furlough if I was better the next few days. So more pills and more wine. My mother and brother came to see me today, That’s always a blessing.

12 December 1864—Again handed Maj. Stotton the request concerning the furlough. He and six others looked at me and said they would have me up and looking good in a few weeks if I would just give it time. That means I’ll be back with my company soon & I hope not in the field or on the front line but I would be willing if they would let me.

13 December 1864—I got my pill and went down t see the 11th Cavalry boys before they left for Memphis. I found them all in good spirits. I spent the day with them. I overdid myself and open up my wounds again. Had to have the Doctor reseal my wounds. I really enjoyed myself with those guys. I hate to see them leave but glad to see them go. My condition for some reason had gotten worse. I think my wound got infected again.

14 December 1864—Am not feeling very well today for some reason. Took my pills and had some wine. I can’t complain. I am alive and I saw my family. I will beat this sickness. I did not come this far through the wart to give in to this now.

15 December 1864—Stayed in the hospital today. In addition to getting my pills, I got an extra bottle of porter wine. I wrote a letter, or rather sent one, and went and visited with some of the boys to get in info. on the upkeep of the war. Some of them are being mustered out tomorrow. I am always glad to see them. They keep me strong and pressing forward.

16 December 1864—Took a bath early today before dinner and came down with a cold. It must be because of my wound infection because I would never get sick like this before in my life, One of the boys come in today from my company and told me the rebels are on the run but not before killing and wounding many of our guys. Well, I pray that this war will be over soon. I want to finish my full term. I was told I will be able to.

17 December 1864—Had inspection today. I also had a severe headache and a bad case of the chills along with vomiting.

21 December 1864—More pills and wine. The same continues and I got a pass into town. Quite cold out there. Got back and stayed in the hospital all day.

25 December 1864—My Christmas was in the hospital this year. My dinner was chicken soup at one. After that I got to go down town and return and was to the convalescent dinner at 3:30 .m. It was composed of roast pork, beef and ham, and pie, cakes, pudding and other good things so I spent Christmas and at six o’clock p.m. I had a dish of custard.

26 December 1864—Stay at the hospital all day. Then went downstair in company with M. C. McHue and had a short snack and enjoyed that day and returned.

27 December 1864—Went down town, took supper with Captain Wells and enjoyed the conversation. My writing ain’t as easy as before. My shoulder causes my whole side to hurt, even when I use my hand for writing.

1 January 1865—Got up at seven o’clock a.m. and made my bed, combed my head, and washed my face. Ate breakfast and finished reading my book from last night. Then the doctor came around and wanted to know how I felt today. I told him I feel like drinking a bottle of porter wine so he sent me whiskey and I burnt it up and then went down and then went down to the commissary and took up dinner with the boys and it was a good dinner and in the evening I went back up and wrote my brother a letter. The Colored population was celebrating the 2nd Anniversary of their freedom. It was Black. I should be heading back into the war soon. I keep you posted as best you can. This is a new year. God bless the Union and God bless America.

4 February 1865—We remain in the line of battle all night, not being allowed to build any fires. This morning we moved out about two miles. The rebels moved out during the night. We remained here fortifying the vicinity during the night. Our teams and batteries came across the bridge the following morning. General Mower’s Division lost several men here at the bridge yesterday morning morning at the bridge at the same time we were crossing below. Today the rebels are quiet.

5 February 1865—The atmosphere is clear and it is getting quite warm. We remained in our rifle pits all day but had to put our shelter tents for we actually had to suffer from the heat. All is quiet so far in the front for now and we had company inspection this morning. We are looking to take the Carolinas. Our Division, after successfully crossing the river, affected a lodgment on the main Charleston road just before the arrival of eight regiments which was sent to make god the enemy position.

6 February 1865—The weather has changed again and it has been cold and drizzly all day. We left the trenches at seven o’clock this morning and went ten miles which seemed like we were marching all day and this country area is very swampy. We had a great deal of corduroy to build and the rebels blocked our way by burning a bridge over a deep channel in the swamp. There was skirmishing in the front of us. We were ordered to leave all our surplus bacon in the company parade ground.

7 February 1865—We had another day of cold, drizzly rain. We left our bivouac at seven o’clock. We marched until about fourteen miles and stopped for the night. With every mile the road got better as we gained the higher ground and the forage got better and better. Just after we stacked arms and camping in for the night, our regiment was ordered to fall in again. We went out on the Augusta and Charleston railroad to burn the bridge over the Edisto river but the rebel pickets, on hearing our approach, but it was too dark to see anything, all hasten across the bridge and set fire to it themselves, and this saved us the trouble and we went back, reaching our camp about midnight after going about ten miles.

8 February 1865—We started out on the railroad at seven this morning and destroyed about ten miles of tracks. We then went back to camp for the rest of the night and all day and all is quiet at the moment in the front.

9 February 1865—We remained in camp until early afternoon. Then we went forward again about ten miles and set up camp on the east side bank of the Edisto river. The 1st Division waded the river to drive the enemy back so that the Engineers with our Corps could lay the pontoons for the Corps to cross the fifteenth. Me and the boys were thinking about all the fried bacon we left behind for the negroes and poor people in the vicinity and all other supplies for they had nothing before we left. The Corps cross the river about a mile above and a great deal of property is being destroyed by our army on this raid. The familiar clouds of smoke are becoming more numerous every day. Wheeler out to our left. We can count from ten to twenty of the red clouds, like in heaven every night.

10 February 1865—We stayed in camp all day. We sent large foraging parties out and they brought in lots of forage, both pork and potatoes, also food for the animals. The farms are kept up by the negro women and old men, those who could, both white and black being in the army. Mail was pretty much large today. It was the first received this month, I received two letters and two packages. Things have been quiet for some time.

11 February 1865—Today has been pretty good weather. We started out at 8 o’clock this morn and we went about 12 miles and we began skirmishing in the front and our forces moved the enemy from its strong position. So far my wounds have been healing pretty good and have not been slowing my movement at all.

12 February 1865—Our Division was ordered to relieve the 3rd Division on the skirmish line this morning. They were ordered down the river about a mile, laid the pontoon, then crossed over the river. We started skirmishing early that morning and this has been going on all day along the line for a distance of at least fifteen miles. We were throwing shells over the river into Orangeburg. They, the rebels, retreated about one o’clock. We cross the bridge about two hours later and took control of this town. Orangeburg sits on the north bank of the Edisto River and there is a railroad running from CHarleston to Columbia. This town has been deserted for some time except for the rebels that were stationed here to fight. Once removed, it is now fully deserted. One of the negroes told me before the war began there was population of three thousand. We were ordered to destroy the railroad here and then camped for the night. It is starting to get quite [cold] here in the evening.

13 February 1865—Our Corps move out about seven this morning and as we moved, we destroyed at least 25 miles of the railroad, then marched fifteen more miles. We were on the state road from Charleston to Columbia, then went into camp. This was the better road that we had been on so far and the field doctors are keeping my wounds well maintained. When the Confederates had good position, the could not make a stand and hold them for they could delay us for a time at the main crossing of the river and there was always some part of our army reaching the same area at the river by a byroad which after arriving here would go forward at the rebel lines and sometimes at the rear would move them out of the defenses, and moved their lines back out of our movements. This town was blazing with fire when we approached the town and we were told that the fire was set by the Jews in revenge for the rebels setting fire to their cotton—about fifty bales—when they were leaving this place so we help them to extinguish it.

14 February 1865—Our commander wanted to see how fast we could march because we march out fifteen miles in three hours. That was pretty fast under the condition. We went twelve more miles and then went into camp for the evening. The rebels are still retreating ahead of us so all is quiet at this moment.

15 February 1865—It has rained all day and this morning is very cold. By eight o’clock we were back on the move. Went about ten miles while pushing the rebels back. With the 15th Corps to the right of us was driving them back behind the fortification on the south bank of the Congaree River, Then we had the regular artillery fight until late evening. We were in the thick smoke of the burning pine. This has been the conditions for the last few days now. We become so blacken some times from the smoke that we would resemble negroes.

16 February 1865—It has started early this morning, cannonading had begun in front of us followed by some all out skirmishes and we routed the rebels from the works and driven them across the Congeree river. The 15th Corps then marched along the south bank of the river above the city of Columbia to the forks where the Saluda on the Broad rivers form the Congaree, and crossed the Saluda on the pontoon. While our regiment is behind on train guard and did not come into action. We were moving forward and with our Corps went into camp for the night on the south bank of Congaree just opposite of Columbia, the State Capitol, and all is pretty quiet at this time. My wounds have been holding up.

17 February 1865—The 17th Army Corps remained all day on the south bank of the Congaree river near the Salida Cotton Mills while the 15 Corps early this morning cross the river. I think about the campaign across Georgia. Our orders were of tight marching and before this raid through the Carolina country. We have received more orders to be stripped of all unnecessary articles. General Sherman himself only had a fly tent for the evenings. Because of my wounds now, I really hate carrying heavy knapsacks. I made a frame out of cracker boxes eight inches square by four inches deep and put it in my knapsack. Then I rolled up my fly tent which was four by seven feet and around it a poncho which is rubber put in on my knapsack and was ready for the march. Before I was wounded, I could easily march forty miles a day and could do it without becoming fatigued and also carrying my rifle and cartridge box, five days rations and canteen filled with water. When we entered Columbia we found that the rebels had already left it. In the meantime the 13th Iowa Regiment being on the skirmish line in front of the city cross the river in skiffs and after a little skirmishing, succeeded in placing our flag on their State House before any of the 14th Corps even got into town. So we were actually the first to enter the town of Columbia. The corps crossed the river late in the afternoon and went into camp a short distance from us.

18 February 1865—Columbia was almost completely destroyed by fire past evening and only a few building are left untouched and there are many people without places to live this morning. Columbia was a very well kept city at one time. It was sitting on the Congaree at the front of its navigation. Three railroads passed through this town. They had a new State House going up which I believe to be the State Capitol of the Southern Confederacy. Last night we passed the shed where the fine marble columns were being stored.

19 February 1865—This morning I led the boys in prayer before moving out to march out on the railroad this morning to destroy at least seven miles of tracks and then we are to return to camp. We left our knapsacks. I could hear the sound of loud and large explosions blown in Columbia and it is reported that our army has blown up that new state house. God bless the Union.

20 February 1865—We went on marching northward today about fifteen [miles]. We destroyed at least six miles of railroad. All the railroads within 2 miles of Columbia have been destroyed. Every tie has been burned and every rail has been twisted like a corkscrew. I was just told by one of the guys and they were saying that yesterday a terrible accident took place in Columbia while a detail from the 15th Army Corps were casting fixed ammunition into the river, one of the men dropped a shell on the bank of the river which exploded and set off other ammunition which ignited into a pretty large blast killing many men and wounding at least 20 to 25 others. They said when General Sherman got wind of what had happened, he responded by saying that one of his soldiers is worth more than all that ammunition or even the City of Columbia. God bless the Union.

The sound of explosion in Columbia which we heard yesterday was due to the destruction of our men of the fix ammunition found there. General Sherman saved the beautiful state building though it bore some of the earmarks of our shots and shells. The burning of Columbia resulted from the Confederates setting fire to the bales of cotton in the streets. Then at night some of our Union soldiers, drinking poor graded wines and whisky, burning with revenge, set fire to some vacant houses. The 17th Army Corps camped here last night and this morning moving north along the railroad. A lot of the town has been burned. When we left the railroad, we headed towards the east, going into camp by the Nolene river. There are many refugees here in Winnsboro, These are well-to-do citizens that have come from all parts of the South. They came from Vicksburg and Atlanta and other places which are too many to name. They came to this state, this small town [and] thought they were safe from the coming of the Yankees. They were wrong.

21 February 1865—We left camp about noon and went into camp and went forward about ten more miles. Our 1st Brigade took the railroad and they destroyed it as they went along. Things have been pretty quiet for now and we have camp for the rest of the evening.

22 February 1865—We moved out at six o’clock this morning and marched about 20 miles and we, our Brigade, tore up about five miles of railroad while moving through. 

23rd February 1865—Broke camp at seven o’clock this morning and went fifteen miles going into camp at Liberty Hill at noon. We cross the Wateree river at Perry’s Ferry on a pontoon bridge that the 15th Corps had laid and crossed just ahead of us. Our Division led the advance in the 17th Corps, the other division going into camp in the rear of us for the evening. All is well and quiet at this time.

A sample of Joseph’s handwriting. All four diaries were recorded in pencil but remain in mostly legible condition despite the condition of the diaries themselves.

24 February 1865—Up early at seven in the morning. Our division again leading the advance. We went twenty-five miles and it was all the way in a fearful rain and I mean hard rain too accompanied massively by heavy wind and the roads are getting very rough. Some of our foragers have been badly butchered by the enemy calvary over the last few days. With such atrocities that I have witnessed with mine own eyes, make the battlefield seem like kids playing grounds. One terrible thing I witnessed was one of our couriers was hanged on the road in plain sight with a note attached to his body saying “death to all foragers.” It shows how much we were truly hated in this South. And at another place I seen three of our men shot dead with the same note attached to their bodies also. But the most ridiculous thing I seen was yesterday in the direction of Chesterfield. We found 21 of our infantry lying dead in a ravine with their throats cut. There was no note or reason left for such a wicked act.

25 February 1865—It has rained all day and night. We marched 15 miles through mud. My regiment is on train guard today. We had to wade through Little Lynches Creek. It had flooded [and] it was at least waist deep. The 20th Army Corps crossed before us and lifted the dam before we come across it. The supply train had a hard time crossing. The water entered the wagon boxes and wet all our hard breads. We lost lots of cattle in the flood also. These hills are freightful and very muddy. God be with us.

12 March 1865—The 15th Army Corps came in today. The engineers laid the pontoons across the river. Fayetteville is just across the river on the east bank of the river and the head of navigation ninety miles from Wilmington on the coast. A boat come up this morning from Wilmington. We did not burn much of the town—only the public buildings were burned.

13 March 1865—The 17th Army Corps crossed the river this morning and marched a mile where we halted till late this afternoon when we moved forward a few miles and then camped for the night. A few boats come up from Wilmington today. They will be loaded with refugees and contraband confiscated by Sherman’s army the last few days.

16 March 1865—We had a thunder storm about two o’clock p.m. and then it rained all day. We went twelve miles in heavy mud. Once again our division was taking the lead front line which is an honor. We crossed the south river after dark on the stringers of the bridge. The rebels have burned a part of this bridge, Our engineers have to lay the pontoon for our artillery to be able to cross. This country is very poor and forage is very scarce. All is quiet.

18 March 1865—Yesterday was pretty rough. We moved out pretty early today, the 3rd Division being in the advance. We had to cross a wide swamp which was knee deep. Our crossing was very slow because we had to lay a large amount of corduroy so the artillery and trains could pass over the deep holes. A lot of us are almost barefooted and our clothing is nearly worn out. This morning our men drew some shoes sent from home Washington. God bless this.

19 March 1865—We are now marching through fine country. The roads were good and there were no swamps to cross. There were good crops here last season. The can tell that there’s plenty of forage so we filled our knapsacks. I could hear some heavy loud cannonading off to the left of us in the front line of the 20th Corps but all is still here for my division.

20 March 1865—Reveille sounded at one a.m. this morning. With the 15th Army Corps moving in front, we took up the line of march and moved about 15 miles where we found the rebels sitting fortified on the west side of the Neuse river near Bentonville. We drove them back inside their works, then formed a line of battle, moving closer to their works as we could and built a line of rifle pits. The rebels are said to be about thirty thousand men under the order of General Johnston and General Schofield is coming this way from the coast.

21 March 1865—We advance our battle line a half a mile, driving in the rebel skirmishers and we lost a lot of men in killed and wounded. All our artillery had to go into action and the roar of the cannons was fearful but the rebels made no reply. Their count in killed and wounded was also large. There was hard skirmishing on both sides. The 5th and 24th under the command of General Ord joined us today, thus reinforcing our army. Now the Union is in fine spirits.

23 March 1865—An order from General Sherman was read this morning stating that the campaign was over and that we had actually won the war. This battle proved to be our last and we then began to call it the Battle of Bentonville. Johnston was to surrender at Raleigh, North Carolina. Now we could prepare to take a short rest. We left the rifle pits at seven o’clock and camped within a few miles of Goldsboro. Our army is concentrating there and we are to get supplies, rest up, and prepare for another campaign.

24 March 1865—We left camp at seven this morning and marched to Neuse river and cross near Goldsboro on a pontoon bridge. As we went through town, we were reviewed by General Sherman, passing him by platoon form while marching to martial music. We looked pretty hard after such a long raid. We were ragged and almost barefooted but we felt repaid for we had accomplished the task which we had set out to do when we left Savannah.

26 March 1865—The 11th Iowa was sent out with a foraging train to get corn and fodder for the mules and horses of our brigade. They went 13 miles to get the feed. I being on camp duty did not go. A train of cars came in from New Bern loaded with supplies for the army and the quartermaster received clothing for our regiment.

27 March 1865—We cleaned up our camp today and are building ranches with expectation of staying here awhile. We have a nice camp ground with plenty of fresh water at our hands. Large foraging parties are being sent out for corn and fodder. All is quiet in the front. Nothing of importance being said. God bless the Union. I’ll write again soon.

28 March 1865—It is very rainy today. We are now in spring quarters. Some of the guys in the regiment get teams from the quartermaster and go out to vacant houses and barns and get lumber to build ranches. Jed Moore and William Green brought in a load of lumber today and this afternoon built a small house for us and I drew a pair of pants and blouse, a pair of drawers, and a pair of socks. Our regiment out on dress parade has the appearance of a new regiment. God bless the Union.

31 March 1865—Cloudy and windy today. We are ordered to have company drill four hours a day and dress parade at five o’clock in the evening, and this is all the duty we have to perform. We don’t even have camp guard or provost duty. There is no picket duty either. the 20th Army Corps is out in front of us. We are drawing full rations now and have plenty of clothing. This is fine soldiering from just back awhile ago wading through swamps and muddy lands. God bless the Union.

6 April 1865—The weather is good. Our company had two hour drills today. Our brigade was inspected by General Smith today and a statement was read to us today by the Assistant Adjutant General of our brigade stating our losses in Richmond and also that of the enemy. Our loss was seven thousand dead and two thousand taken prisoner while the enemy was forty thousand dead and wounded and prisoners.

9 April 1865—Our division was inspected by General Smith. Two regiments did not pass and were sent back to the ranches to get themselves up to Union army standards, then come back at four o’clock for inspection again. We, the 16th [Iowa], were complimented for our neat and uniformed appearance. We were ordered to come to General Smith’s Headquarters for Dress Parade at five o’clock this day. The two failing regiments were ordered to come also to see our regiment go through the manual of arms and our dress parade.

10 April 1865—Rain all day. Our entire army moved forward today. Some moved early. We left about 10 o’clock this morning. While we were waiting, some of the boys from the 24th Iowa Regiment that arrived at Goldsboro came over to our ranches for a visit from Homer Curtis of Company G, 24th Iowa. The 15th and the 17th Army Corps formed the Right Wing; the 23rd Corp in command of Gen. Schofield, the Center. 14th and 20th Corps form the Left Wing. Some cannons blast off to the left.

12 April 1865—We marched at eight o’clock this morning about five miles, all the way through a swamp area and then news came that General Lee had surrendered his army to General Grant. It was glorious news to hear. The next morning we started for Raleigh, One of the two regiments sent in front of us was ordered to halt while we were ordered into the front of them. As we passed by them, they could not find words strong enough to express their contempt for our regiment. As we were marching past the whole regiment, [we] began to sing aloud John Brown’s Body lies a Moulderin’ in the Grave as We go Marchin’ On. God bless the Union.

14 April 1865—We marched twenty-one miles, crossed the Neuse river at noon ands passed through Raleigh about dusk, going into camp about four miles west of town and not a building was burned. Our regiment had the advance while the 11th and 13th [Iowa] had train guard.

15 April 1865—We marched only five miles and went into camp again and news just came from the front that Johnston had stopped fighting for the purpose of surrendering his army to General Sherman. It rained hard all day but we don’t mind that because of the great news. We had just received the surrender of Johnston. God bless the Union. All is well with the soldier.

16 April 1865—The weather is warm and pleasant. We remained in camp all day and all is quiet in the front and both armies a resting under the flag of the truce. Neither army is allowed to change position while the agreement is enforced. God bless the Union this war is almost over, All is well.

17 April 1865—Just received horrible news that our President Abe Lincoln has been killed, assassinated at Washington in a theater and also Secretary Seward and his son and when the news came of the death of our President the safety guards were placed at houses to protect the families from violence. When the [news was] received, General Sherman at once commanded an answer from General Johnston by tomorrow in regard to the surrender. There was a soldier from another company that was put under arrest for saying that the President should have been shot three years ago. He was only with the company a short time. He enlisted for a big sum of money. I’m on picket this morning. All through the war the President was spoken of as Abe. Rest in peace to our great President.

18 April 1865—General Sherman went out to the front on the cars and the two generals agreed to the terms of the surrender of Johnston’s army. Both armies are to go into camp and to remain until the terms of surrender have been approved by the War Department at Washington. We are ordered to go into camp in the vicinity of Raleigh and the rebels in the vicinity of Chapel Hill. We come in from picket this morning after 2 p.m. All is well in the front.

24 April 1865—We march to Raleigh this afternoon and was reviewed by Lieutenant General Grant and Major General Sherman. The review stand was in front of the Governor’s Mansion. The army was glad to see their old commander once again. We received orders to move out in the morning since the terms of the surrender was not yet approved by the War Department at Washington but we are hoping that Johnston surrenders without anymore fighting and all is well here now.

25 April 1865—We broke camp at seven this morning and started to move forward with our division taking up the rear. We marched six miles and went into camp for the night. All is quiet in the front. Deserters from Johnston’s army are still coming in from the front. They declare that they do not wish to fight any more because they know that their cause is lost. They also express the belief that Johnston will surrender without any more fighting anymore. All is well.

26 April 1865—We remain in camp all day. Lieutenant General Grant and Major General Sherman went to the front early this morning and the report just come in to us that Johnston has surrendered his entire army to Sherman. There is great rejoicing in our camp at this time. Johnston is to retain one-seventh of his small arms until his men start for their homes. It is time for celebrating because the war is over—yes, it has ended. God bless.

2 May 1865—By one p.m. we were at home again and enjoying ourselves. We are now waiting for orders to start for our homes and we are wondering which way we will go. Some say that we will go back to the coast and take a ship for New Orleans but I’ll leave that to General Sherman. He has never yet made a mistake leading us so far through this war for the Union has accomplished what was set out and ordered by our leader and commanders in and through the war. God bless.

28 May 1865 [date wrong]—We received orders to start for Washington this morning. We are all in great spirits today. I will surely be home soon with my family once again, not having to return again. God bless the Union and all the commanding officers who have given their life for this cause of unity here in America. The negroes are also yelling and celebrating this great time of freedom, stepping to music as we left our camp singing and shouting. Long live the Union of America.

3 June 1865 [date wrong] —We marched twenty miles today. The crops and country look fine. There are a great amount of rebel soldiers here who have returned from the armies of Johnston and Lee. Our army for the first time is passing through this country without destroying this place. That is a sign this war has ended. The 15th Infantry is in advance of us and we at this time are bring up the rear. This country is looking good. The sun is out, bright and shining.

6 May 1865—We cross the state line into Old Virginia this morning at one o’clock. We crossed the Meherrin river and after marching 26 miles for the day, went into camp and there is fine roads out here. We just got news that the men who shot the President and Sward and his son have just been caught. One of the men is a man named Booth—not caught alive. They have been killed by officers of the Union army. All is well now here. The following officers were in command of the different departments. Major Gen. O. O. Howard was in command of the Army of the Tennesee. General John H. Logan commanding the 15th [Army] Corps.

Joseph L. Murray, 1865, Iowa Regiment

Very rare “Reward of Merit” certificates awarded to Joseph most likely for school work in the 1850s.

1863: Daniel Bacon Messinger to Darwin W. Esmond

The following letter was undoubtedly written by 27 year-old Daniel Bacon Messinger, who was enumerated in the Draft Registration Records taken in June 1863 (just prior to the date of this letter) as a resident—a “surgeon”—of Hillsdale, Columbia county, New York. A search of military records reveals that he was not in the service, however, at the time that he wrote this letter from the headquarters of the 6th Missouri Cavalry at Camp Wright on 2 July 1863. The location of the camp is not given but it is presumed they were among the troops laying siege to Vicksburg at the time. How or why Daniel came to be at the camp remains a mystery but my hunch is that he was hired as a civilian to augment the medical staff. Civilian doctors were hired during the Civil War but held no commissions and did not wear uniforms. There was little or no military board review for volunteer or contracts surgeons either. It is estimated that as many as 5500 civilian doctors assisted the military during the war.

Daniel attended the University of Michigan in 1864 and in 1871 graduated from the Bellevue Medical College of New York. He was born in Egremont, Berkshire county, Massachusetts, on 7 May 1836, the son of William Henry Messenger (1793-1852) who emigrated from Massachusetts to Michigan before his death in 1852. His mother was Annie Winchell (1793-1877).

Transcription

Addressed to Mr. Darwin W. Esmond, Henry, Marshall county, Illinois

In the Field
Headquarters 6th Missouri Cavalry
at Camp Wright
July 2, 1863

Darwin Esmond, Esqr.,

Dear Cousin. You promised me when I parted with you that all letters you received from me wold be duly answered. You said this in a smiling manner but I presume you were in earnest and that you will keep your word. I have for several obvious reasons neglected writing to you and therefore, you will not be surprised to receive a letter from me at this late date. I have the satisfactions of informing you that I am very well though how long I may be is a dubious proposition for the weather is very dry & hot & being camped on level ground and among timber (something like I have seen in “openings” in Michigan or the blue grass region of Kentucky), the breezes do not play through my tent to tent to the extent I would like.

But the nights are beautiful now, cool and pleasant, and during these moonlit nights I have frequently been impressed with the requisite beauty of the scene spread before me—the fading campfires, the pale radiance of the glinting moon beams on the foliage and tents, squads of our troopers coming in from a scout or going out to relieve pickets, the swelling cadence of a few singing praises to God, the mellow notes of the bugle calling retreat to quarters—-all this and more attracts my notice & thrills me with its peculiar power.

A. R. Waud’s sketch of a nighttime encampment

The regiment was raised in southwest Missouri and many of the officers and men are of the fearless type of frontiersmen. They have been in over 20 fights & have not been whipped but once and then [only] by overpowering numbers. The chaplain quit some time since in Missouri having been elected member of Legislature. Whiskey, poker, and Seven Up 1, etc. etc. are sometimes heard of here. And the only way I can tell when the Sabbath comes is by the extra number of negro wenches gaudily dressed who perambulate about the camp, visiting the cooks and servants of the officers. One ambulance driver and two cooks for surgeon’s mess & hospital on blocks. I write you these trifles incident to camp in lieu of anything more important knowing that you get by telegraph all the interesting army news long before you could by letter.

I am alone just now (acting 2nd Asst. Surgeon being absent) & have plenty to do, there being no hospital steward. He stole money some time ago, has been lying in camp here and there under guard, and has just been sent to headquarters along with two suspicious-looking citizen prisoners. This command having been filled from a region that was guerrilla’d and bushwhacked with great animosity necessarily has many old & badly shattered men who had no other recourse but the service & therefore I have some difficult cases to manage. But the major part are rugged and tough and eat more green apples, wild plums, raw roasting ears than would kill an elephant. I had strawberries, green peas, beans, lettuce, &c. two months ago.

Now blackberries are on hand in profusion. I had a fine lot given to me yesterday by a number of the 4th Iowa Cavalry in return for a favor I done him. He was on the advance picket when the Rebs advanced. He was shot in the abdomen, stuck to his horse who ran to where a vidette of another regiment was stationed. The surgeon of the 4th Iowa not being able or inclined to see him, I took an ambulance and went out to him and brought him into our camp. He had concluded he would have to sink or swim along until he saw me. One would of a ball through the left lung he has recovered from, is young and tough, and will recover & join his regiment soon.

I met one of my old school mates at the Division Hospital & had a pleasant reunion & chatted of “Lang Syne.” He had a very romantic narrative—more so than mine.

Owing to short rations, the horse I ride is not as plump as “Prince” used to be & I find spurs are getting scarce. As fasts as I lay them down, they get stolen & I don’t like to sleep in them. Asst. Gardner has lost divers (he says innumerable) knives & says that if he was on a jury, he would sentence a man for stealing a knife same as for murder. I have only had three stolen. I have seen the last pants a man had taken. This is a very free country down here.

I wish you to give me the Hillsdale [New York] news—in fact, anything you think will interest me for I have not heard a word from there since I saw you so put on your thinking cap and tell me about my “julockeys” all.

This hot weather has taken me down 15 lbs. from what I weighed last winter, but my health is improving all the time just now. I may have an opportunity to make a visit home & hope I can have the pleasure of seeing all of my friends and breathe the bracing air of the Saghkanics once more. Give my love to your Mother and all. Write soon. Yours truly, — D. B. Messinger

Address Care of Col. Clark Wright, 6th Cav. Mo., 9th Division, 13th Army Corps, Dept. of the Tennessee


1 Seven-up was a popular card game in the Civil War. It was also known as “Old Sledge” or High Low Jack.”

1863-64: George Washington Sheldon to Benjamin Sheldon

I could not find an image of George but here is Pvt. Robert M. Burnard of Co. A, 47th Ohio Infantry (Tom Liljenquist Collection)

These letters were written by George Washington Sheldon (1845-1864), the son of Benjamin Sheldon (1811-1872) and Louisa Gustin (1824-1927). In the 1860 US Census, 15 year-old George was enumerated with the rest of the family on his parents farm in Perry township, Brown county, Ohio. However, letters mailed home to his parents during the Civil War were addressed to Blanchester in Clinton county. According to muster records, George enlisted at the age of 17 in Co. F, 47th Ohio Volunteer Infantry (OVI) on 7 August 1861. It’s possible he may have only been 16 and lied about his age. Sometime after his enlistment he seems to have been transferred to Co. E.

One of the letters published here was datelined from the camp of the 47th OVI in the rear of Vicksburg on 24 May 1863. After spending the early months of 1863 in a futile attempt to dig a canal that would allow Union gunboats to bypass the Confederate stronghold out of reach of the enemy’s cannons, the regiment participated in Grant’s advance upon Vicksburg’s rear. By May 18, the regiment had arrived at Walnut Hills, Mississippi, on Vicksburg’s outskirts. On May 19 and 22, 1863, the 47th attacked the Confederate position on Cemetery Hill. The regiment seized this position on May 22, 1863 and occupied the Cemetery Hill Fort for the duration of the Siege of Vicksburg.

Another letter published here was datelined from line of battle before Atlanta on 23 July 1864. The first part of the letter was written by George just prior to Lt. General John B. Hood’s attack on Maj. General William T. Sherman’s troops in what would be the Battle of Atlanta. The second part of the letter was penned by William (“Bill”) H. Orr, George’s bunk mate, who informed George’s parents that George had been taken prisoner in the battle. We learn from prison records that George was taken to Andersonville where he died of diarrhea on 10 September 1864 and was buried in Grave 8319.

Letter 1

Camp opposite Vicksburg
State of Louisiana
February 13, 1863

Dear Parents,

I take my pen in hand to let you know I am well and hope you are all the same. Well, I will tell you that I han’t got a letter from home since I left and I want you to write.

We are laying here within two miles of the Rebel Army but we don’t know when we will go into battle. We have about 90 thousand fighting men and it will be a hard and bloody battle if we ever get at it. But we have been here 3 weeks and no sign of a fight, though our pickets are in talking distance.

Where we are camped is very flat, swampy land and awful bad water. The old troops are very sickly. But the Virginia troops or the 47th, 30th, 37th, and 4th Vol. Regiments are all healthy. But how long we will be healthy is hard to say. For my part, I am as fat and hearty as I need to be. Well, it is very hot here and I don’t know what we will do when it comes summer for it is too hot now for me for I have got so lazy that I can’t cook my own grub though I han’t much to cook. Only once and a while I get into the woods and kill some fox squirrels or a coon for there is plenty of both and plenty of wild geese and ducks. But all in all we have a durned hard time.

The Rebels send a few shot and shell into our camp every day. Yesterday they sent a solid mortar ball that weighed two hundred pounds and you may believe it or not, but I saw it. It went into the ground eleven feet. It is the largest that has been shot at us yet. It was fired from a mortar.

Well, we expect our money every day. There is 6 months pay coming to us now. When I get mine, I will send it home. All the boys are well but [Jared] Nelson Overy. He is sick but is getting better. I think there has been over 2 thousand died since we came here but not a man from the 47th. [Letter is unsigned or the remainder of it is missing]


Letter 2

Camp in the rear of Vicksburg
May 24th 1863

Dear Parents,

I take my pen in hand to let you know that I have received your letter and that it gave me great pleasure to hear you was all well.

I have been in an awful battle. It has now lasted six days and [involved] about 25 or twenty-six thousand of our men. I have made two desperate bayonet charges with my company. I will now tell you who fell in defending our liberty in the great siege of Vicksburg.

In Company E—that is my company and as brave a set of men as ever went out to battle for their country: Lieutenant [John W.] Duchemin, Orderly Sergeant Peter Hallsted, Sergeant Adrian A. Shields, Privates Francis [M.] Glancy, Mahlon T. Hall killed. Only one man killed. The rest are wounded. One man is killed, I suppose, who we cannot find. Many a poor soldier lies rotting on the battlefield. Jonathan Casto is killed. Jim Jester is killed and a great many more whose names I do not know, and God only knows how many more will fall.

The Old 47th Ohio done as good work as any soldier ever done in this or any other war. We have abandoned the idea of ever taking the city by storm so we are now fortifying and we have laid siege to the town and expect to starve them out. We have captured 13 or 14 thousand prisoners but they have a very large force yet.

That 50 dollars—you hire hands with it if you want to. Do just as you please with it. Isaac is all well. He is now elected to the office of Corporal. I can’t write much for I am in 150 yards of the Rebs’ breastworks and they are shooting all the time. But I am behind a hill and there is no danger. Bill Boggs is driving team. I got them postage stamps all right.

There is a good many more things that I would like to mention but I have no time. Goodbye. I hope I will get through this battle but if I should fall, remember I fall in a good cause. No more. Tell Benejah to write.

— George W. Sheldon


Letter 3

In line of Battle near Atlanta, Georgia
July 23, 1864

Dear Parents,

I take my pen in hand to let you know I am well & hope you are all the same.

The Rebels abandoned their first line of works last night and we moved forward this morning. We are now within one mile and a quarter of the City. The artillery is keeping up a constant roar from both sides. Several shells have [ ] near where I am sitting. There is a 12 pound spherical case shell lying close to me. It came [with]in 3 or 4 feet of Bill Orr while he was picking blackberries. It was filled with musket balls.

July 24, 1864—Mr. Sheldon. Dear sir, I sit down to inform you of our sad disaster yesterday. Shortly after your son George stopped writing, the enemy moved on us in solid column and after twenty minutes heavy fighting, they took our works. We clubbed muskets with them but they over powered us and we were driven back in disorder. 1 Our company lost 20 men. Your son is a prisoner.

“General Logan road along the line and cheered up the boys. He said he would have a rally before the sun set.”

William H. Orr, Co. E, 47th Ohio Infantry, 23 July 1864

As I said, we were driven back nearly one and three-quarters of a mile and rallied. General Logan road along the line and cheered up the boys. He said he would have a rally before the sun set. We formed in line of battle and when the signal was given, we moved forward and retook the works and as many prisoners as they took from us. Their dead lay thick around our works. We expect them to try us again this evening. If they do, they will find it more of a task than they did yesterday.

After Maj. General James B. McPherson was killed during the pitched fighting of 22 July 1864, Maj. General John A. “Black Jack” Logan took command and rallied the troops by riding along the line, hat in hand, and organized a successful counterattack in the Battle of Atlanta.

Our regiment lost 107 men. Our company lost 20 men killed, wounded, and missing. I will give you a list of the company below.

Sergt. [Galen B.] Ballard killed
Sergt. P[eter] L. Hallsted killed
Sergt. [Jesse] Shumaker wounded severely
Corp. [Thomas J.] Rogers wounded severely
Private [John N.] Eckes wounded in 3 places
Private [Jacob B.] Flory killed
Private [William] Garrett wounded severely
Private [George W.] Lazure wounded in 4 places severely
Private [John K. R.] Torrie wounded in two places severely
Missing
Corporal Liddel, R[obert] M.
Corporal Craig, A[braham] T.
Corporal Justin, Isaac
Private Dungan, A[ndrew] W.
Private Garrison, Peter
Private Means, Wm.
Private Moon,
Private Sheldon, George W.
Private Rude, [Nicodemus]
Private Girton [George W.]
Private Fisher, J[oshua W.]

A few of the envelopes George used to send letters home to Ohio

That is a full list of to-date in our company. Our Lieut-Col. [John Wallace] was wounded and taken prisoner. One of our color bearers was killed and the other wounded. The Rebs got hold of our flag and one of the guards killed him and brought the flag off the field. The staff of the battle flag was shot in two 4 times and the stars and stripes was shot in two pieces. Neither one has got a staff now. 2

We have the 5th Sergeant to command the company. I believe I have said enough as your son was a bunk mate of mine, I thought it my duty to write and inform you of his capture.

I am your truly, — Wm. H. Orr

1 “At the works a fierce struggle and hand-to-hand conflict occurred over our colors, in which the enemy were punished most severely. In this struggle Corporal McCarthey, of the color guard, was captured; Corpl. Abraham T. Craig, of the color guard, wounded and captured, and Henry Beckman, color–sergeant, wounded. Lieut. Col. John Wallace, commanding the regiment, and Capt. H. D. Pugh were captured while bravely laboring to form a new line.”  [After action report by Thomas T. Taylor, Maj., Commanding.]

2 “After proceeding a short distance, one small company and men from various regiments joined my line, swelling the number to about 250, with whom, wholly unsupported, I charged, and succeeded in approaching within a few feet of the works, when, such was the storm of fire which swept over this gallant band, that both flag-staffs were shot off and the regimental standard torn from the staff by the fragment of a shell. One of the color bearers, Corpl. Joseph Ludborough, was killed, Corporal Roemhild, of the color guard, wounded.”  [After action report by Thomas T. Taylor, Maj., Commanding.]

1863: Winslow D. Emery to Sallie S. Green

The following letter was written by 1st Lieutenant Winslow D. Emery (1825-Aft1870) who served in Waddell’s Alabama Battery. The battery of six guns was commanded by James Fleming Waddell and nearly destroyed at the Battle of Champion Hill on 16 May 1863. He was later taken prisoner at the surrender of Vicksburg on July 4, 1863 but soon after exchanged. He later rose in rank to Captain and commander of his own battery in Waddell’s Battalion. Winslow initially enlisted in May 1861 in Co. E, 6th Alabama Infantry at Montgomery. In the 1850 US Census, Winslow was identified as a native of Vermont and enumerated as a 23 year-old clerk residing in the household of W. T. Mitchell, a Montgomery merchant. He was still residing in Montgomery in 1870.

Emery wrote the letter to Sallie S. Green (1845-1917), the daughter of Bishop William Mercer Green (1798-1887) and the brother of Duncan Cameron Green (1844-1878) who was mentioned in this letter. Duncan was only 17 years old when in June 1861 he first enlisted in Co. K, 18th Mississippi Infantry. His name, “D. C. Green” was enumerated as a sergeant on the list of members in Waddell’s Battery submitted by their commander, J. F. Waddell, following the surrender at Vicksburg. Later in the war, Duncan was elevated to a 1st Lieutenant in Emery’s Battery A, 20th Alabama Light Artillery Battalion. Like his father, the Bishop of the Episcopal Church in Mississippi, Duncan was devout and after surviving the war became a minister of the gospel.

Transcription

Camp near Vicksburg, Mississippi
March 24th 1863

Miss Lilly (Susan S.) Green
Jackson, Miss.

I take great pleasure in returning thanks for the beautiful souvenir received through the politeness of your brother Duncan. I prize it highly for the donor’s sake. Your brother is with us now & is quite an acquisition to our Corps. With my best wishes for “your” happiness and that of your relatives, I am yours very truly,

— W. D. Emery, Lieut., C. S. A.

1863: Vincent Francis Lilly to his Family

The following two letters came to me for transcription from Jen Foley with the following request:

I could not find an image of Vincent but here is one of Patrick Monaghan of Co. K, 22nd Iowa Infantry. He was wounded in the same battle where Vincent was killed. [Iowa Civil War Faces]

I recently came across your page on Facebook and it’s really amazing what you are doing. Not too long ago I acquired the pension files of my great-great-granduncle, Vincent Lilly, who served in the 22nd Iowa Infantry and was killed at Vicksburg in 1863. The file included a few letters he had written to his mother and brother. I have been in the process of transcribing one letter he wrote to his mother, my great-great-great-grandmother Elizabeth Mills Lilly. The ink is mostly legible and it’s just a matter of trying to read the handwriting. But I have been at a loss as to what to do with the other letters because the handwriting is so faded that I can’t make it out in most places. This is an important piece of my family history and it’s especially important to me to honor Vincent, who was just 21 when he died. His younger brother James was my great-great-grandfather. James was too young to enlist though another brother, Charles, also served in the 22nd Iowa Infantry. Fortunately Charles survived the war and lived on until 1911.

Vincent Francis Lilly (1841-1863) was the son of Francis Lilly (1812-1872) and Frances Elizabeth Mills (1821-1898) of College, Linn county, Iowa. The Lilly family resided in Lancaster, Ohio, until sometime in the 1850s when they relocated to Iowa. Vincent and his younger brother Charles (“Charley”) E. Lilly (1844-1911), enlisted on 9 August 1862 in Co. H, 22nd Iowa Infantry. Charley survived the war, Vincent did not. He was killed on 22 May 1863 in the “suicidal frontal assault” on the Railroad Redoubt (or “Fort Beauregard”) near Vicksburg. Several members of the 22nd Iowa actually made through a ditch of the redoubt, up the side and through a hole blasted in the parapet by Union artillery fire where they fought hand to hand and planted their flag on the ramparts, but they were eventually driven back.

Both of these letters were written from the camp of the 22nd Iowa Infantry as they awaited transports to cross the Mississippi River below Vicksburg in mid-April 1863.

The 22nd Iowa National Flag that flew over Vicksburg on May 22nd, 1863 rests in the basement of the Iowa State Historical Building at  Des Moines, Iowa.  This flag is one of over 200 Civil War battle flags in the Civil War Battle Flag preservation project at the State Historical Society of Iowa in Des Moines.  Due to damage, the flag is not fully unfurled and represents only a portion of its original size.   Pictured above:  Flag preservation staff from Iowa State Historical Society (Sheila and Sarah), 24th Iowa Re-enactor, Terry Folkerts – Iowa Ghost Town Project videographer, Jeffry Burden – 22nd Iowa Infantry historian and editor of Vanishing Footprints, and Kathy Baker, Marshall County Recorder.  Lt. Nick Messenger was the Marshall County Recorder from 1872 through 1880.

Letter 1

Camp near Carthage, Louisiana
April 17th 1863

Dear brother Sam,

We have moved 20 miles below Vicksburg I do not know what we are going to do. It is supposed that we will work our way in the rear of Vicksburg. We have march through this state here. We had been within 6 miles of Vicksburg. This is the beautifulest country I ever seen. The land is level and rich. We are camped in a large cotton field. As we moved down here, the inhabitants leave everything and flee. The most of them burnt their cotton and grain. Most every plantation has a saw mill and cotton gin on. Our boys uses the saw mills to saw lumber for flat boats to cross steams in and to fix the roads with. We are within 5 or 6 miles of 4 or 5,000 rebels that is on an island and they can’t get out and yet we can’t get them for water and swamp, but we are building boats as fast as we can so that we can get at them. They are getting reinforcements from Vicksburg and I think it will make that place easier to take. They do not want to lose the island for they save all the stock that was in this county there and I guess we will fool them.

Well Sam, Charley is detached from our company to a 1st Iowa Battery. He is cannoneer of a 6-pounder. That battery is in our Brigade near the rear. A great many troops are here now. I don’t know how many there is—somewhere in the neighborhood of 100,000. We have plenty of negroes to do our work. We don’t have any fatigue duty to do and are getting lazy as dogs. I seen Charley last night. He is well and likes his exchange very well. They do not have to march; they ride o the cannon [caissons]. We just come here yesterday from Richmond and cut a cross a short bend in the river.

Well, Sam, I guess you can’t get this letter til after the. battle for they have stopped the mail at present and I don’t know whether we can get any or not. They stop our mail….

Yesterday we marched 16 miles and over the prettiest country I ever seen. We are going to stay over here two or three days. A[ddison J.] Booth is well and fat as a pig. He is cook for his mess of 4. John Carmichael and Anderson Purcell is sick. They was left at Richmond. They had the mumps pretty bad but are getting better. They was walking around yesterday morning.

Sam, our regiment has some 50 nigger waiters and we find them awful handy. Sam, A[ddison] Booth commenced to write on this sheet and spill the ink on it so he tore it off. I commenced this letter the 17th. It is now the 18th. It rained last night and is awful muddy this morning. Everything is still except we send the rebels a shell once in a while. We have got them where we want them. Our troops is camped on the island and more going over to camp. There is also several gunboats watching them.

Well, Sam, I forgot to tell you that I am well and enjoying myself very well and hope you are enjoying the same blessing. The 24th [Iowa] is here. I am going to see them so I will have to close for this time by requesting you to write as soon as you get this letter.

P. S. I received the package of papers and book you sent to us. We are going to draw our pay this week and will send it home by James Shrader. No more. This from you affectionate brother, — V. F. Lilly.

Give my love to all the girls.

P. S. Sam, we have marching orders. We have to march at 2 o’clock this morning with 2 days rations in our haversacks and the boys is up cooking. I will enclose $20.00 and Charley will send $20.00 by Jim Shrader. He is coming there. I went to see Charley to get his [money] and it was dark as the devil and muddy as hell. We will have a nice time marching in the dark. No more.

Letter 2

Camp near Carthage, Louisiana
April 21st 1863

Dear Mother,

I received your kind letter last evening and was glad to hear from you. It has been a good while since I heard from you, or I thought it was. Your letter found us well and in good spirits and I hope when these few lines comes to hand, they will find you the same.

Well Mother, I was a Carthage yesterday. That is where the rebels was but they left. We burnt the town and found a great many horses and cattle that they could not take with them. Also a large quantity of cotton and you better believe we had a nice bon fire. We are going to attack Vicksburg as soon as we get in the rear. There is something like 100,000 troops to cross the river and it takes a good while. Our Division commenced crossing today. Our Brigade will cross tomorrow and as soon as we take Vicksburg, we are coming North to tend to the traitors there.

Charley was in our tent last night. He is well and like his change very well.

Well, Mother, things you sent in the box has not come yet. I guess the things that was sent will never get too Co. H. We will draw our pay tomorrow. I will send it home by James Shrader. We expected it three days ago but there is so many troops to pay that it takes a good while to get around.

Well, Mother, I have no news to tell except there is preparations for a big battle and I guess we will have a finger in the pie for we want to put down this rebellion or get whipped for we are tired of soldiering. We have to drill hard every day from daylight till dark and it is awful hard work. We have three hours [off] at noon for it is awful hot. I will tell you the drills we have to perform every day. In the morning from 6 till 8 company drill, from 8:30 till 11 Battalion drill. Brigade drill 11 till 4. Then Division drill till 6 tor 7. Then dress parade and we are willing to quit. In the morning we will cross the river and it tickles the boys considerable.

Well, Mother, I don’t know what to write for there is nothing going on in camp so I will have to close for this time by requesting you to write soon. This from your affectionate son, — V. F. Lilly

Send along love to all enquiring friends. I wrote to Sam the other day and have not had a chance to send it yet so I will put this in it.

They are calling roll for drill. Goodbye for this time. — V. F. L.

P. S. I received two months pay this afternoon but I don’t know how to get it home as James Shrader is not going home till after the battle and we don’t like to risk it by mail. There is no Express Office here so we will have to keep it till we get where we can send it. Mother, please send us some postage stamps and get them here.

Troops is crossing the river as fast as they can cross in skiffs, flatboats, coal barges, gunboats, rafts, steamboats, and everything they can get. Thy have to go by water about 6 miles down the bayou, then cross the river. It is raining now pretty hard. You use to think that Iowa mud was so sticky and hard to clean up. You should see this [mud] when we go out. It will stick to our feet and we have to kick off every step.

Well, I have no more news. Goodbye, — V. F. Lilly

1862-63: Thomas E. Atkinson to Elizabeth (Hunter) Atkinson

I could not find an image of Thomas but here is Sgt. Isaac King of Co. A, 1st Mississippi Light Artillery (Julie King Olsen Collection)

These letters were written by Thomas E. Atkinson (1831-1904), the son of William H. Atkinson (1788-1848) and (1793-1872) Elizabeth Harrison. Thomas’s father moved from Nash county, North Carolina to Hinds county, Mississippi, in 1833 when Thomas was only two years old. He was raised on his father’s plantation and received a “good practical” education in a neighborhood school, enabling him to clerk in a store. He married in February 1859 to Elizabeth (“Lizzy”) Hunter (1838-1907), the daughter of Joseph Lane and Susan (Stuart) Hunter of Noxubee county, Mississippi. Their two eldest children were Clara (b. 1 Dec. 1859) and Emma (b. 12 Nov. 1862).

When he was 31 years old, Thomas enlisted as a private in Co. A (“Jackson Light Artillery”), 1st Mississippi Light Artillery. At the time of his enlistment in May 1862, he was described as standing 5 feet 7 inches tall, with dark hair and grey eyes. His muster rolls credit him with having participated in the battles at Baker’s Creek (Champion’s Hill), Big Black River Bridge, and the Siege of Vicksburg where he was wounded in “several places” by a shell and taken prisoner when the city was surrendered on 4 July 1863. He was paroled on 7 July 1863 and apparently went home and did not report to to the rendezvous point in Alabama when he was ordered and subsequently considered to absent without leave or a deserter.

Post-war images of Thomas’s daughters, Clara and Emma

Letter 1

Addressed to Mrs. Lizzie Atkinson, Jackson, Mississippi

July 7, 1862

Dear Lizzie,

I received your kind letter of the 2nd July on the 4th & feel more than grateful to kind Providence that He has blessed you with health & protection since I left you. Darling, you know not how glad I would be to see you but can see no chance to do so unless you come down here. I know not whether to ask you to do so or not as I am not aware of your condition to travel or leave home. Mr. [Frank] Davis 1 speaks of writing to Bettie to come down. If you had a carriage to come in, it would not fatigue you much to make a day and a half trip of it. Ladies come here very frequently to see their husbands & stop all night at some house nearby. One came down last Sunday & spent the day & went home in the evening. I think it impossible to get a furlough unless something very serious was to happen at home which I hope will never be. If you or Clara or Ma get sick, I want you to let me know, or if any of the negroes get unmanageable, I will try to come to see you. I have not applied for a furlough & do not expect to until I think there is some probability of getting one.

The health of our company is better than it has been but we are sending one or two to the hospital at Miss Springs nearly ever day. I understand they are sent from there home. John Hendricks 2 was sent there this morning. It seems hard for him to get well. We have only three left in our tent—[A. Leland] Hatch, 3 [Bourbon] Shotwell, 4 and myself. Shotwell has been quite unwell several days with diarrhea. There is a great deal of sickness in the army at this post. Capt. [Andrew J.] Herod’s Company [B] has only fifty men out of 150 that [are] well enough for duty.

Darling, the bugle has sounded for drill [so I] will finish in the morning. Goodbye.

[July] 8th. Darling, I find soldiering quite a different life from what I expected. It’s a very inactive life. I was lazy enough before I came here and afraid I will be no more account if [I] stay in the army long.

The news from Virginia is glorious but sad to hear of the many good boys that suffered in the great cause. Darling, I can’t think we will have any fight here very soon , if at all. The Yanks has evidently been disappointed in their calculations & have to fall upon some other plan to accomplish their determination to open the navigation of the Mississippi. They commenced cutting a canal across the bend opposite Vicksburg to turn the river but [I] learn they have give up that plan and are now making a railroad across there.

I sent the bag that contained the potatoes with other things to Mr. Mann’s. Have the jars & bag that contained rye yet. Will send them some other time.

Darling, I heard you were very much disappointed yesterday week when you were in Jackson & did not get a letter from me. I write two or three to everyone I get. I did not get any you mailed that day. I hope you did not go to Jackson & not mail a letter for me. I expect one every time you send to office.

Darling, I do not wish the Weekly Mississippian as we get to see one nearly every day. If you wish the Daily Mississippian, take it. The Weekly would be of no use as the news would be old before you would get it. When you send after your paper, send me a letter. Darling, write me all the news about the crop, stock, &c. Continue to plant out potato vines up to the 15th or 20th of July. Would market as much as possible if have anything to market or learn everything in the way of vegetables is very high in Jackson.

Mose [Simpson] is well. Has the cooking to do for the mess by himself. Does very well. The other two boys are both gone home sick. Expect Shotwell’s boy soon. He is to bring something to eat when he comes back. Send us a ham if can spare it but don’t deprive yourself. We have plenty to eat, such as it is. Everything is very scarce here. Can hardly buy anything. We paid one dollar for a peck of peaches yesterday & they were not half ripe, and a dollar for half bushel apples. We had a cobbler yesterday and apple pies occasionally.

It’s very dry here. Everything is suffering very much. Corn is generally very sorry here. Fruit very scarce.

Give my respects to Nat Moore. 5 Tell him if he intends to let Toby join any company, I think artillery is much more preferable than infantry for many reasons. I find the infantry have a hard time here. My love to all. Kiss sweet little Clara & accept one for yourself. Every your affectionate darling, — Thos.

1 Francis (“Frank”) C. Davis of Jackson was a 33 year-old farmer when he enlisted as a private in Co. A, 1st Mississippi Light Artillery in late March 1862. He was descried as standing a little over 6 feet tall, with black hair and black eyes. He was promoted to corporal in December 1862 and to quartermaster sergeant in July 1864. He was married in November 1858 to Bettie Hendrick (1839-1919).

2 John A. Henrick was a 19 year-old student when he enlisted as a private in Co. A, 1st Mississippi Light Artillery in April 1862. He stood a little over 5 feet 10 inches tall, had light hair and grey eyes. Later in the war he was with General Forrest’s command in the Battle of Harrisburg.

3 Twenty-nine year-old A. Leland Hatch, a Jackson (MS) nurseryman, was elected Sergeant of his Co. A, 1st Mississippi Light Artillery when he enlisted in May 1862. He stood 6 feet tall, had blue eyes and light colored hair.

4 Bourbon Shotwell of Jackson, Mississippi, was appointed a corporal when he enlisted in Co. A, 1st Mississippi Light Artillery in May 1862. He stood 5 feet 11 inches tall, had auburn hair and grey eyes.

5 Nathaniel (“Nat”) Moore (1808-1865) farmed on land very near to the Shotwells near Jackson, Mississippi. He died in Clarke county, Alabama, in January 1865, never having returned to his home in Mississippi.


Letter 2

Addressed to Mrs. Lizzie Atkinson, Jackson, Mississippi

Camp Yazoo
September 4th 1862

My Dear Lizzie,

I am very tired but must write to you this evening so that you may hear from me this week. I have just returned from fishing. The boys are cleaning them while I write. We have bought a trot line. Dan Mann, Bill Hendrick, and myself went a mile on the other side of the river to a large lake. We caught forty perch & found two small catfish on the line as we returned to camp weighting about eight lb. apiece which will give us a fine bait of fish tonight. I wish you had some of them.

We have moved our guns about half mile from the river. We all stay in camp except two men to guard the gun every day and night. There is some negroes here digging pits and throwing up powder magazines ready to mount the guns before they bring them here. There was a rumor in camp this morning that the Yanks were coming up but suppose it was a false alarm as it is very doubtful whether they can get in at the mouth of the river. The river is falling very fast & it is quite probable they are afraid to venture up.

About 1200 of our men that were captured at Fort Donelson was returned to Vicksburg a few days since. I read a dispatch from Jackson yesterday giving the news of another glorious victory in Virginia. May God continue to bless our arms & it may not be long before this inhumane war will close.

Darling, I was made to rejoice yesterday evening by receiving your letter of the 2nd. It always gives me pleasure to hear from you and more especially to hear you are so happy with your Mother and sisters. Give my love to them all. I would like very much to be with you all but cannot tell when. Tell Sue to write to me some time. I am always glad to get a letter. I wrote three day before yesterday. We have more fish tonight than we know what to do with. Since writing, the boys have brought another catfish weighing about 20 lbs. & 38 perch.

Darling, send us a bushel of corn meal the first opportunity. The health of our company is very good. Our mess are all well except Rob. He is having chills. Mrs. [Isaac] King is here on a visit to see her husband. She informed me that Mat Mann 1 was agoing to take a school [and] that Mr. Mann was going to build a house for her near her house on the opposite side of the road. I was surprised to hear that she would take a school. Think she will get tired before long. Darling, if you can find a pair of blankets for sale, I wish you would get them for me—the heaviest you can find. If you have any red braid or tape, I wish you would sew it on the seam of my grey pants—the outside seam of the leg.

Give my love to Ma. Kiss little darling. Write when convenient. Nothing more. The bugle has blown to put out lights. Good night, my darling.

Your most affectionate, Thos. A.

Toby sends his love to all. Says tell his Pa to send him some shoes. He wants him to send a boy also.

1 Mattie J. Mann (1842-1927), was the daughter of Daniel Mann (1812-1868) and Penina Atkinson (1821-1912). Se married Henry Goodloe in 1864. After he died in 1870, she married Moses Philip Simpson (1835-1892) who served with Thomas Atkinson in Co. A, 1st Mississippi Light Artillery.


Letter 3

Addressed to Mrs. Lizzie Atkinson, Jackson, Mississippi

Camp on Yazoo
October 2nd 1862

My Dear Darling,

Our camp is now 12 miles above Vicksburg on the Yazoo & Vicksburg road situated in a high hill overlooking the Yazoo river. We moved here last Monday supposing it to be a more healthy location which I hope it may prove. It’s really alarming to see so much sickness in our detachment. We only have one cannoneer & others are equally as bad as ours. I don’t know what we would do if the Yanks were to come now. Our guns are at the same place on the river. We have regular pits dug & earthworks thrown up for the protection of the men in case of an attack. There has been a rumor of an attack here but I think it like all heretofore false.

Mr. Davis came back last night & was taken sick soon after arriving. Billy Mann is little sick. I think [he] will be up soon. Toby is very well and hearty. Is taken with the idea of fishing. He went down to the river yesterday morning and caught a fine string—enough for three messes. This morning he caught a nice string. One very fine drum [fish] suppose would weigh four or five lbs.

Darling, your letter by Mr. Shotwell was received Tuesday evening. I was very sorry to hear that little darling [Clara] was sick. Hope she is better by this. Had rather you would not call on Bright to see or prescribe for her. It is best to have but one doctor. Hope you will spare no expense or trouble to have her attended to. I was truly glad, my darling, that you were well and almost regained your strength. I hope you will not fatigue yourself too much. A little prudence might prevent another spell.

Mr. Miller was here yesterday to see his son John. He came up to Jackson to bring his negroes. He says the Yanks are stealing negroes so rapidly in his country that he was afraid to keep him there any longer. He says he will move his family up here somewhere after awhile. He left Mary Miller— his wife, and children all well. If you have heard from Arkansas lately, please let me know so that I may write to them. John Miller is quite sick here. If can get off, he wants to go to some house near Jackson. I told him to g to our house—that you would take as good care of him as you could.

Darling, you need not buy any material to make me a coat. The government is going to furnish coats, overcoats, &c. When they come, will write you what I will need. I know will need no more outside clothes but will write more particularly about it next time. It is late at night. Must close.

May God protect your. Good night. Your affectionate, — Thos.

My love to Ma and all who may enquire after me. Kiss little Clara,


Letter 4

Addressed to Mrs. Lizzie Atkinson, Jackson, Mississippi

Snider’s Bluff
October 19th, 1862

My Dear Lizzie,

Your very interesting letter of the 12th was gladly received on the 15th bearing the good news that all were in good health at home. I am happy and truly thankful to out heavenly Father to inform you in return that I am enjoying better health than usual. I know not how to account for it unless it is taking more exercise than usual. I have had charge of our detachment since [Leland] Hatch & [Bourbon Shotwell has been sick which has given me a good deal more to do than usual. The health of the company has improved very much. All of our detachment that are at camp are well, or nearly so.

I hope to have an opportunity to send some clothing home soon. Have too much here.

The sickness has generally been light—common chill & fever. Bob Goodloe & Mr. [John Alexander] Forest are both at Mr. Hodges sick. I learn from their boy that they are improving. Their wives have been with them. I hear Mrs. Forest leaves for home in the morning. It is sad to inform you of the death of Mr. Fario. He died yesterday evening. I learn it was inflammation of the bowels that caused his death. He has been sent to Scott county to be buried with some relation.

Darling, I see the government has been giving eight sacks of salt for one bale of cotton but see in yesterday’s Miss. that planters need not send anymore cotton there to exchange for salt so I hardly know what to advise you to do. I learn the government has made arrangements to exchange 1,000 bales of cotton for 10,000 sacks of salt & the government only allows two sacks to one family. If that is true, you can get four sacks by claiming two for Ma and two for ourselves, and probably you could get two for Toby. Do the best you can. We will need all you can get but I think that somebody must have swindled Nat for if the government makes the exchange at all, they certainly do give more than two sacks for one bale. Mr. Shotwell says his father has made the exchange and got eight sacks for one bale. Mr. Davis says Mr. [Daniel] Mann is going to exchange a bale for him and wants us to take some if he gets it. You take as much as they will spare for fear you will not be able to get any more, but make the exchange if you can.

[ ] Hendrick has been conscripted & sent to our company. He got here last night.

If you have not separated the hogs, I think you had better do so if there is anything in the field for them to get. Turn the sows & pigs in the woods or oat pasture & let the killing hogs remain in the field & feed them well with corn. If there is nothing in the field for them, probably you had better have them put in a pen or lot for fattening. It’s time they were getting fat. Let me know in your next how they are getting on picking cotton & hauling wood. Tell Nat I thought it best to send Horace home as it is a very poor place to take care of a sick negro.

My love to Ma. Kiss little darling [Clara] for Pa Pa. May God care for & protect you in the prayer of your affectionate— Thos. A.


Letter 5

Addressed to Mrs. Lizzie Atkinson, Jackson, Mississippi

In camp,
March 4, 1863

My dear Lizzie,

Your letter of the 27th was received Monday evening bringing the news of Ma’s bad health. Am very sorry to hear she has the rheumatism. I know she suffers a great deal but hope she will recover soon. I reckon she has exposed herself too much in the cold this winter. I hope you will not spare any expense or trouble in furnishing her anything she wants or may need. I have felt some uneasiness about her since I heard she was sick. Wish you to let me know as often as you can how she is.

I have fine health now. I feel like it’s a great waste of time to be sitting around here doing nothing this pretty weather. How long do you expect to keep your cousin’s negroes? If you think they will stay during the cultivating season, would have more planted . Think you can cultivate all the land we have. Don’t forget to plant a large patch of potatoes. I want about ten acres in potatoes this year. Plant a great many vegetables for the negroes & to market on. It will pay better than anything else. A large watermelon patch will be profitable.

Very little sickness in camp now. All the boys are well. It seems impossible to get Toby to write to his Pa. Have done my best to get him to write but have not succeeded. Gave him a talk last night and all I could get out of him was that he didn’t want to write.

Two Yankee deserters have just passed which makes four deserters & two prisoners that passed here this week. They have no news of importance. Seem to know but little about the Yankee’s plans. They say the Yanks are dying very fast of the other side [of the Mississippi]. Some of them think it impossible to take Vicksburg and some think they will. It is believed here the gunboat Indianola has not been blown up but it undergoing repairs to be ready for the next boat that may come down.

Give Ma my love & tell her I hope she will be up soon. Kiss the sweet little darlings [Clara and Emma]. Goodbye.

Your affectionate, — Thos. A.

Tell Nat Moore he need not be uneasy about Horace. He is well.

Darling, have you received the different boxes sent home. One sent to Mr. [Daniel] Mann’s with my blue coat in it with other things. Sent a jar to Betty Davis’s.

Journal of Capt. Samuel Holmes Doten, Co. E, 29th Massachusetts Infantry

Samuel Holmes Doten (Dave Morin Collection)

This journal was kept by Captain Samuel Holmes Doten (1812-1906) of the 29th Massachusetts Volunteer Infantry. The diary opens on June 12th, 1862 during the Peninsular Campaign with a note: “At retreat from before Richmond, I lost all my baggage and with it my diary of army life up to this date—June 12.” The diary is pretty much continuous from that date onward until he was mustered out on May 30, 1864.

Doten’s handwriting is good, his observations keen and many. The diary includes battle descriptions and accounts of many skirmishes, crossing paths with many Union generals, detailed accounts of what befell men in his Company E and in other companies and regiments from Massachusetts’ south shore area including the town of Plymouth, Doten’s home town, and daily observations of weather, his surroundings, his duties and company assignments, and his health.

Doten first made his living as master of the packet ship “Atlanta” that plied the coastal waters between Plymouth and Boston. His seafaring experience reveals itself in the acute observations of the weather he notates in his diary—particularly the wind directions, and use of such nautical descriptions as “tempests” and “squalls” to record what ordinary soldiers might call storms and showers. He later got into the lumber business and followed it for many years before the Civil War erupted.

Doten was 48 years old when he enlisted in May 1861 in the 29th Massachusetts Infantry and commissioned captain of Co. E. He mustered out of the regiment on 30 May 1864.

There are several newspaper clippings that I have inserted in the journal at chronologically appropriate locations that add color and context beyond what Doten has recorded. The clippings are from hometown (Plymouth) newspapers that were transcribed from letters written by members of the regiment, particularly Co. E that was raised in Plymouth. I feel strongly that many of the anonymous letters should be attributed to Doten. These clippings were found in the book published by Donald A. Dewey, entitled, “Return of the Dead, Plymouth During the Civil War.”

See also—Diary of the 29th Massachusetts.

Officer’s Cap Insignia of Lt. John M Deane, 29th Massachusetts, Co. K

[Note: This diary is from the personal collection of Jim Doncaster and was transcribed & published on Spared & Shared by express consent.]

Transcription

Note: At retreat from before Richmond, I lost all my baggage and with it my diary of army life up to this date.

June 12 [1862]—Nothing of importance has occurred today. The left wing of the army made a successful advance and the right is endeavoring to cross the Chickahominy. We have had a still day though [ ] Delawa__ came here today.

Friday, June 13, 1862—We have had the usual alarms today. Regiment engaged in entrenchments. Nothing unusual has transpired.

“We are stopping within about 30 rods [@500 feet] of the rebel pickets. We have to stand in line of battle most all the time. We expect to have to go into action every minute. There has got to be a great battle fought at Richmond yet, I think…We have to sleep out doors most of the time. We have to turn out in the night and 4 times in the night. We have to eat hard bread and water most of the time. We don’t get much time to sleep now. I have got tired of such living, sleeping outdoors in the mud and rain. Our sharpshooters are picking off the rebel pickets. There is a large tree close by that we can get up in the top of it and we can see the rebels quite plain, but if the rebels see you, they shoot at you. I went up in the tree yesterday with a Lieutenant. We got fired at twice—both of the balls struck the tree.” — Pvt. George Peirce, Co. E, 29th Mass., 13 June 1862 (Source)

Saturday, June 14—We were on guard at the entrenchments last night at half past 2 a.m. Was called into line expecting an attack. At 10 a.m. was again called into line at a different point and stayed till 4 p.m. when we were ordered for guard at the outside picket.

Sunday, June 15.—At 4 o’clock p.m. my guard was attacked by one and one half regiments of Rebels during a heavy thunder shower. I had command of Co. E, 88th N. Y., and Co.’s E & C 29th Mass. My men fell back from the edge of the woods as the Rebels attempted to flank us. We lost two killed and three wounded. Chas. Klinhaus of my company was wounded. After about thirty minutes skirmishing we got back to our post and soon regularly relieved, tired and wet.

“Wounded. Co. E, 29th Mass. Reg., under command of Capt. S. H. Doten, of this town, was engaged in a skirmish with the rebels on the 15th, in which they came off victorious, and without loss. but one man private C. C. Klinhaus, was wounded; he had a narrow escape, the ball passing through his cartridge box and lodging in his side from whence it was extracted without making a dangerous wound. Nine dead rebels were found on the field after he fight.”

Monday, June 16th—We stood at the breast works till 7 o’clock this morning, wet & cold, with the ground covered with water and mud. The men were most used up. The Capt. that relieved us yesterday found eighteen dead Rebels in front of our lines. We have moved back our camp to good ground to rest the Regiment. Lieut. Collinwood was ordered back to the company yesterday by special order. Gen. McClellan was here today. The troops cheered him as he passed. He told us (it is said) that this was the last stopping place short of Richmond. My wounded man is doing well.

Tuesday, June 17—It has been beautiful weather today. We had quite a still time last night & today. My company has been to work on the Redoubts near the woods. There has been heavy firing towards the James River.

Wednesday, June 18th—Thirteen months since we left home and we are now before Richmond on the advance. We had a night of alarms last night. All quiet today. At 4 o’clock p.m. our skirmishers drew the fire of the Rebels and we were all called into line ready to advance.

Thursday, June 19th—The advance had quite a battle last night. The 16th Mass. lost 56 killed, wounded & missing. We have had no alarm today and hope to have none at night. It has been good weather. There has been quick firing on the right afternoon. Lieut. J[ohn] B. Collingwood has been placed under arrest.

A newspaper article dated 4 October 1862 states, “We are glad to learn Lt. J. B. Collingwood of the 29th Regt. has been ordered to join his regiment and informed that the proceedings instituted against him by Col. Peirce have been quashed as being trivial. This is a fitting commentary upon the proceedings of this Colonel.”

Friday, June 20th—My command was on fatigue today building trenches near the place where we was attacked Sunday. About 2 o’clock the Rebels began to shell the Right and Left Wings and sent a few of their compliments to us. No damage. All quiet. [Capt. William] Windsor returned last night.

Saturday, June 21st—Our pickets were driven in this p.m. & at four o’clock were again driven in by a large force and we had quite a battle on the left of our division. We had four wounded. Loss to Rebels not known. Took some prisoners. We gave them a good shelling. Weather good.

Sunday, June 22nd—The Rebels have kept unusually still today. Everything is quiet. We were turned out five times by alarms and fully expected to have a fight this morning. The alarms were occasioned by the Rebels burying their dead from last evening’s battle.

Monday, June 23rd—This a.m. we had good weather. At M [noon] we had a tempest and at that time was ordered out on picket duty at the place where we were attacked before. At two o’clock we were ordered to advance our pickets into the swamp. We advanced and soon found the Rebel picket and began a brisk skirmish which was kept up till night. No loss on our side. Weather squally.

Tuesday, June 24th—Last night at ten o’clock we had a severe tempest with heavy rain and very dark. This morning at daylight the Rebels opened fire upon us which we returned. At 7 o’clock the sun came out and warmed us up a little as we were very wet and cold. At Nine o’clock we were relieved and returned to camp.

Seven Days’ Battles

Wednesday, June 25th—We have had quite a battle today. A part of our Brigade and a part of Hooker’s & Casey’s division made an advance of some half mile. We met with heavy loss as well as the enemy. We lost many officers. Our batteries have been playing all this p.m. Two hundred men from our regiment are cutting down the forest day and night. Our regiment has been in line all day. Weather good.

Thursday, June 26th—Co. E is again ordered for picket duty. We have had near double picket duty to any other company in the regiment. Our guard is in the swamp where we have made an advance picket. At 4 o’clock a heavy firing of cannon & musketry was heard on the right and we suppose that Porter is trying to make an advance. This evening the bands were playing and troops cheering in all the camps but as we were swamped we could not find out its meaning.

Friday, June 27th—We heard early this morning that Porter was attack[ing] and that he was driving the Rebels and had taken Mechanicsville. This morning at 3:30 o’clock the cannonading began with musketry and kept up till afternoon. At five o’clock our Brigade was ordered at a moment’s warning to march for the battlefield five miles distance at double quick in fifty minutes and arrived just before dusk, formed line of battle, and was ordered to charge over a hollow to the hill beyond. As we filled into the hollow and were getting ready for the charge, a shell killed Lieut. [Thomas] Mayo, cutting the bayonet off J. F. Hall’s musket at the same time. We started up the hill and halted as it was too dark to charge. We were then ordered to “advance till we felt the enemy” which we did and soon felt them, our left drawing their fire. Halted & laid down but were soon ordered to silently retreat back to our old position. We were now at Gainesville near Gains’ Mills.

Saturday, June 28th—At two o’clock this morning we were ordered to cover the retreat of the army. We left the field—the last regiment that crossed the Chickahominy and arrived back at our camp at about five o’clock this morning. We have been quite still all day but are getting ready for a move in retreat and probably shall start tonight. All my sick and disabled are going with the doctor. Where we are going, I do not know but think James River. The Rebels are very still. I have not slept for 40 hours. We have got a few rations ready for a move and are all ready.

Sunday, June 29th—We started from camp at 9:30 o’clock last evening and marched as read guard to the division. We marched down the railroad to Savage Station and waited there till daylight. We again marched back about two miles for stragglers, deployed into a field and waited [—-ments]. Soon after we marched back below the Station near two miles. We were then ordered to march back again and report to Gen. Sumner. After reporting, he ordered us back again. We marched back two or three miles to where the troops were forming line of battle and there halted. The thermometer has stood at near 100 all day and not a breath of air to be felt. Quite a number have been sun struck today and quite a number of officers have been sun struck and given out. At 4 o’clock p.m., I had but about twenty men. At half past five p.m., we again started at the rear of the army. The Rebels attack us this p.m. and we are having a battle. At seven p.m. we were ordered onto the field as it was our division that was at it. Our Brigade went in strong and drove the Rebels hard. We took a few prisoners who say we fairly slaughtered the Rebels. At half past ten p.m. we again took up our line of march in the rear. It has rained hard this evening and made the roads very slippery and it is also very dark. We traveled to the White Oak Swamp Bridge. The bridge is over an extensive mud-hole. We crossed it at about two o’clock Monday morning and encamped on the side of a hill fairly used up, but about twenty of my company held out to get here. I had a slight sun stroke today but recovered in a short time. We have traveled all of twenty-five miles today.

Monday, June 30th—We were ordered into line at sunrise this morning and immediately the Brigade formed into line of battle at the Rebels were pressing in close. We eat what we could hastily from our haversacks which was nothing but hard bread and taking a drink of good water, the first we have had since we left, we fell into line and was after much marching placed in line of battle where we rested till noon. We had hard bread again dealt out to us here but no meat or coffee. At one o’clock we were surprised by a severe attack from a heavy battery that had been placed in position by the Rebels.

Col. Ebenezer Weaver Peirce

There was a stampede of mules about 100 of them being chained or rather harnessed into six mule teams and unhitched from the wagons and they stampeded among the regiments. Our regiment was immediately put in position to support the Batteries. We, not being in the right position at first, we were ordered by Gen. Richardson to march to the left, he executing this movement. Col. Peirce had his arm shot off, three men were killed, and a number wounded. We soon got our position and a perfect shower of shot and shell fell around us for near six hours. We laid as close to the ground as possible. In this battle we had eighty seven killed, wounded, and missing. At five o’clock p.m., the firing slackened and we had time to get some water and to bury the dead. Soon the Rebels began again and we again took our position till near seven o’clock.. At about three o’clock p.m., a heavy sharp firing was opened on the right where General ____ with a heavy force had been sent early in the day to protect our flank. At seven o’clock our regiment was called to go to the battlefield about two miles distant. We started at double quick and soon arrived at the field and was drawn up in line of battle for charging, but the cheering when they saw us enter on the field and the supposition that we were the whole Irish Brigade, served to check the Rebels and they soon ceased firing. It was quite dark and we stood in line till nine o’clock pm. and we were enticed to lay down on our arms. We tried to get water as we were very thirsty but it could not be found.

Our division had whipped the Rebels hard and they had given way before dark and our troops were driving them. Their loss must have been very heavy. Four of my men have been wounded today but none dangerously. at near twelve o’clock midnight we were ordered to fall in and march onward. Gen’ls. Sumner, Richardson, & Meagher showed themselves to be brave men today and they have the confidence of the troops. Gen’l Richardson is called “Fighting Dick.” He is cool, decided and energetic. As the mules had stampeded, we had to burn our pontoon bridges before leaving the first fighting ground. When the shot & shell was flying fastest. Gen’l. [Thomas F.] Meagher walked in front of the Brigade the whole length of the line to the batteries. As he passed our regiment when we were receiving the most attention from the Rebels, he remarked, “Hell boys, at this rate, you’ll soon want umbrellas here.”

Brian K. Burton’s book Extraordinary Circumstances: The Seven Days Battles makes reference to an account of a fascinating incident that occurred at White Oak Swamp Bridge on 30th June 1862, part of the Peninsula Campaign. The Irish Brigade were positioned here as part of the Union rearguard during the Federal retreat/change of base to the James River. Confederate General Stonewall Jackson was tasked with applying pressure to the Union positions at this location, and the fighting principally manifested itself in the form of an intense artillery duel. William Watt Hart Davis of the 104th Pennsylvania Regiment was also present as the shells began to fall, and he witnessed an extraordinary sight as the Irish Brigade endured the barrage:

An Irish camp woman, belonging to a New York regiment, made herself quite conspicuous during the action. She remained close to the side of her husband, and refused to retire to a place of security. She was full of pluck. Occasionally she would notice some fellow sneaking to the rear, when she would run after him, seize him by the nape of his neck and place him in the ranks again, calling him a “dirty, cowardly spalpeen,” and other choice epithets. The flying shells had no terrors for her. During the hottest of the cannonade, this courageous woman walked fearlessly about among the troops, encouraging them to stand up to their work. Her only weapon, offensive or defensive, was a large umbrella she carried under her arm. In one instance she shamed a commissioned officer into returning to his duty. She belonged to the Irish Brigade, and her stout person, full, red face and broad language betrayed her undoubted origin.”  [Source]

Tuesday, July 1, 1862—At one o’clock this morning our Brigade was called into line and ordered to take up their line of march for James River. We traveled about five miles and at sunrise fell again into line at what was called McClellan’s Headquarters, in about two hours after we were ordered out to support the batteries with some six or eight more regiments. We took a good smart shelling from Rebel batteries that we could not silence, receiving no damage. The batteries were ten withdrawn as well as ourselves and our regiment put on picket duty. At 4 o’clock p.m., Gen’l Meagher told us to kill six of the sheep in sight of us and also one bullock for our regiment. The sheep were dressed and divided among the men, fires built ready for cooking, but at that moment there was an alarm and we jumped to our arms and was immediately on the march. Lucky for us it proved a false alarm and we marched back and cooked our sheep. We had no salt but it was sweet and good as we had no meat for some time. The part of the bullock that fell to our share we immediately cut up into steaks and divided and put it away in our haversacks and luckily that we did as the rebels were pressing hard at the battle progressing on the right and for which we were held in reserve.

At five o’clock the time had come for us to march to “Malvern Hills” nearby and do our part of the days duty. We was soon on the field and a hard fought field it was. We were ordered to support the batteries. There was near fifty Parrott Rifle Guns in position. “Magruder,” the Rebel General charged three times on this battery but it was useless and we finally charged on them and drove them from the field. It is said that the Rebel army consisted of 40,000 men. Ours did not exceed 20,000. They lost very heavy as near three thousand lay dead in front of the guns. Our loss was quite large but the victory was ours decidedly. Near 100 guns continued to shell the woods for near one hour. It was a grand sight. [Charles E.] Merriam received a slight wound from a ball in his thigh.

Battle of Malvern Hill on 1 July 1862

Wednesday, July 2—This morning at one o’clock we were ordered to leave the battlefield and take up the line of march. By three o’clock the army was all on the march. Our Brigade bring up the rear as usual. At 4 a.m. it began to rain. Soon the roads were all mud and as we had now come up with our teams who had to take one side of the road while the batteries took the other, and three regiments passing side by side, it was a hard dirty mess. The regiment marched by the flank & by file through woods and fields never losing each other’s lead. We were soon covered with mud from head to foot & it rained very hard all the time. We marched sixteen miles to Harrison’s Landing where we encamped. We had but few tents and many of us had to lay out in the rain. Muddy and wet, wet all day and sleep wet all night with a cold chill wind is not the most agreeable way of resting from a hard days labor. We made shelters of our blankets as best we could and fixed for an uncomfortable night. We have suffered much for want of water on this march. Men have drank from puddles & pools of stagnant water and have suffered severely by so doing and many of these are sick and more will be. Although we have retreated from before Richmond and are sorely disappointed, yet we have confidence in our generals and especially in our Commander-in-Chief, General McClellan. This retreat has as we think been conducted with a masterful hand and a quick eye, and adds to, rather than takes from, his fame.

Capt. Josiah C. Fuller (Nelson-Atkins Museum of Art)

Thursday, July 3rd—We turned out soaking wet. It was a cold night and the most of us were so uncomfortable that we could not sleep. I have not slept any of consequence for a week and am most sick. Most of us are weak for want of proper food. At eleven o’clock a.m. we were called out as we were ed but before we got there, the troops engaged had taken the Battery engaged against us. We are now turned on the defensive and it will be dangerous to meddle with us. We changed to a new camp ground which is far better than the last. The 32nd Reg. Mass. Vol. arrived here today and was fully introduced to the sacred mud of Virginia. Some of the Plymouth boys came to see us. Saw Capt. J[osiah C.] Fuller [Co. C, 32nd Mass]. He was looking well. Some of our men who have straggled came in yesterday and today.

Friday, July 4th—This has been a very hot day. I went to the river and had a good wash. Took off my under clothes and pants and washed them and then sat and waited for them to dry. It did not seem much like the “Glorious Fourth.”

Saturday, July 5th—We were ordered to encamp in a piece of woods nearby. We laid out our new camp and soon removed ourselves to the new abode beneath the sheltering trees. It is better than the hot sun.

Sunday, July 6th—A very hot day. Everything goes on as usual. My men are getting over their fatigue a little, but many of them are sick.

Monday, July 7th—Still another hot day. We have kept as still as possible. At night we went to the James river about a mile distant to bathe. It was a real luxury.

Tuesday, July 8th—Hot again. We moved our camp further into the woods and have more shade though less air. We had dress parade this evening.

Wednesday, July 9th—Still hot. Everything seems to have settled down to the usual rounds. Went to the river and bathed.

Thursday, July 10th—We have shelter tents given out to us and have pitched them. Had them all struck this p.m. and ground well policed. Pitched my shelter tent in a good place and fixed it up quite comfortable. Had company today.

Friday July 11th—It rained hard all day and last night. No military movements today. Wrote home for chest or box.

Saturday, July 12th—Weather pleasant and good. The cavalry made a reconnoissance last night and brought back six prisoners.

Sunday, July 13th—Good weather. We went through inspection this a.m. and dress parade at p.m. I have drawn from the quartermaster shoes, shirts, and drawers and gave them out to the company.

Monday, July 14th—Was invited over to the 18th Reg. to dine with Capt. Collingwood & others. Had a good dinner—the first I have had since I left Fair Oaks. Spent the time quite pleasantly. We had Company & Battalion drills this morning. Weather hot. My men have all come except six and they are to be counted missing.

Tuesday, July 15th—The weather is very hot and sultry. Everything goes on as usual. It rained hard last night.

Wednesday, July 16th—I was sent with seventy-five men this morning to report to Gen’l. Richardson. He sent us to police the plain, bury old horses, &c. It was so hot that we could do but little and was sent back at noon.

Thursday, July 17th—we were again on police on the plain. It was a decidedly hot day.

Friday, July 18th—Just fourteen months since we left home. It rained hard all night and today. I have been quite unwell today with the piles.

Saturday, July 19th—We were mustered today. I made out our pay roll to muster by. We had a drill this morning but I was not able to attend. The weather has been quite cool.

Sunday, July 20th—Everything as usual with the usual Sunday inspection. Weather very hot.

Monday, July 21st—We had company drill this morning. The weather has been quite cool. I have been quite unwell today.

Tuesday, July 22nd—A stormy day and no drills.

Wednesday, July 23rd—It rained this p.m. I have been quite sick today. There is much sickness in the camp.

Thursday, July 24th—I went to the river and bathed today but it was too much for me and I have been quite sick with the neuralgy this afternoon. Cornelius Bradford came up from the Fortress Monroe to see me last night. He brought me some soft bread—the first I have had for a long time. He brought some cooking utensils that I sent down for. He went back today. It was quite hot. Drills as usual.

Friday, July 25th—This has been a very hot day. I have been quite sick today but went on dress parade for fear I should get lazy. It was rather too much but I stood it quite well. Saw William H. Johnston today.

Saturday, July 26th—Sick as usual and a bad head ache.

Sunday, July 27th—Inspection day. The company passed inspection and after that I dealt out pants to them.

Monday, July 28th—I am about the same as yesterday and suffer much with my head. The doctor pronounces my sickness Typhoid Fever.

Tuesday, July 29th—Sick as usual and have lost all appetite for food.

Wednesday, July 30th—Had a bad night last night and a sicker day than yesterday.

Thursday, July 31st—Felt a little better today and with assistance, went to the Brigade Surgeon to get twenty days leave of absence. “No go.” Just my luck. It has rained hard today.

Friday, August 1st—Have had quite a good day today but eat nothing of consequence. We were shelled from the other side of the river last night but it did but little damage.

Saturday, August 2nd—A bad day today. I find I grow weak very fast. The weather is good. 400 contrabands were sent over today escorted by a brigade of infantry to throw up breastworks on the other side of the river.

Sunday, August 3rd—I have been very sick today.

[No entries for a week]

Sunday, August 10th—I am better but weak. I have not been able to keep my journal for the past week. The regiment have gone out on picket guard without blankets or tents. I am very weak now. I took command of the camp by special request of Col. [Joseph H.] Barnes.

Monday, August 11th—Good weather. The Brigade has orders to get ready to move at 2 o’clock p.m.

Tuesday, August 12th—We have not started yet. All our knapsacks are on board transports as well as our tents. The regiment has been out on picket duty since Wednesday week.

Wednesday, august 13th—Nothing out of the usual routine of duty today. Weather warm.

Thursday, August 14th—Weather very hot and oppressive. I had all the sick in camp examined and those not excused I sent to the regiment. I think I am somewhat better today.

The Steamer S. R. Spaulding was used to transport sick and wounded soldiers in 1862

Friday, August 15th—The regiment came in from picket duty today. The sick are ordered to go to the hospital at one o’clock p.m. At two o’clock I was helped to the boat but had to walk near a mile in the hot sun. After a long delay, I was got on board a small steam tug and put on board the steamer, S. R. Spaulding. I was put in a good berth and had good attention shown me by kind female nurses. The arrangements on board the Spaulding for sick are good and they give attention to the sick. It did seem quite good to lay upon a bed again. We have some six hundred sick onboard.

Saturday, August 16th—We stopped at Fortress Monroe till about ten o’clock a.m. for orders and soon after sailed for New York with a cold head wind and strong breeze.

Sunday, August 17th—We have been at sea all day with a strong head wind. It is not very rough and the steamer moves along easily. I feel better than I have for some time. The sea air braces me up. The nurses are very kind and attentive. We expect to arrive by tewlve o’clock tonight.

Monday, August 18th—We arrived off New York at eleven o’clock last evening and anchored off Castle Garden. I got on deck and took my first view of the City. At ten o’clock a.m. two steamers came alongside and took us all on board. One steamer took those who were able to walk about to Fort Hamilton. The rest of the sick, myself included, were taken on board the other steamer and sent Newark, New Jersey. we sailed by Staten Island and sick as I was, I could not help getting up to the window and admiring the beautiful island and its fairy scenery. At 2 o’clock p.m. we arrived at our destination and landed into the hospital. I was much disappointed at not stopping at New York.

Tuesday, August 19th—I did not sleep much last night as it was the first time for near six months that I have slept without my clothes on. I took a little medicine last night and feel rather better today.

Wednesday, August 20th—Slept well last night and feel better today. Eat some fruit. Quarreled with the ward master about the food and had a row generally. Think I feel better for it.

Thursday, August 21st—Things go better with the promise of further improvements and change. I was most agreeably surprised with a visit from two of my New York cousins today—Deborah and Rebecca. Both came down to see me. I was very glad to see them as it is many years since I saw them before. I am very weak as yet but feel that I am gaining. I did not know Deborah at first and mistook her for “Kate.” I walked to the street with help and bought some fruit. Doctor [Henry B.] Wheelwright was here today and promised to do all he could to get the four officers here belonging to the Mass. 29th into Massachusetts “Doubtful.” The four officers belonging to the 29th are myself, Lieut. [William R.] Corlew, Lieut. [Freeman Augustus] Taber, & Lieut. [Henry S.] Braden.

Friday, August 22nd—We have a good hospital and good attendants. Doctor [John H.] Janeway, US Surgeon is at the head of it and the ladies of the city do all that they can to alleviate suffering. They are very kind. There is fourteen hundred at this hospital and the deaths are not over one per day on an average. I think myself better but little appetite, but it’s coming.

Saturday, August 23rd—Today I received a telegraph from Charley that they would break camp tomorrow. I have not been so well today.

Sunday, August 24th—The church bells sound good and I feel glad to hear them. Once more I am better than I was yesterday. I walked out a little way today.

Monday, August 25th—Better than yesterday. I walked to the depot and waited almost all day to see Charley. He did not come as I expected.

Tuesday, August 26th—Cousin Kate came to see me today and brought me oranges and lemons. I was very glad to see her. Lieut. Corlew and Taber started for home this afternoon to be back on Friday. Received telegraph from Charley that he would be here tomorrow.

Wednesday, August 27th 1862—Passed a restless night last night. At eight o’clock a.m. I got to the depot and waited till two o’clock p.m. at which time the cars came along with the 38th Mass. Regt. I saw Charley but had not time to talk with him. Saw other Plymouth boys. got back to the hospital most tired out.

Thursday, August 28th—I am not so well today as I had a bad night. This p.m. Mrs. Nichols and Mrs. Miller took me into their carriage and took me round the City. I was much pleased and it did me good. Newark is a very pleasant place, well situated, but not so business like as I should expect being only seven miles from New York. still it is a fine, healthy place and people kind and friendly.

Friday, August 29th—We were told by the Surgeon that he could give us a permit to go home. I immediately telegraphed home to send nothing to me as I was about to “change station.”

Saturday, August 30th—I got my papers fixed at eleven o’clock a.m. and then took the cars for New York. Went to see my friends and dined & spent the afternoon with them. At five o’clock took the Fall River boat for home. Met Lucius Mott on board the boat and took supper with him on board.

Sunday, August 31st—We arrived at Fall River and took the cars for Middleborough and there took a private carriage for Plymouth where I arrived at ten o’clock a.m. I was glad to get there and they were all glad to see me.

There were no entries from 31 August 1862 until 24 October 1862 while Capt. Doten was at home recuperating from his illness. During his absence from the regiment, the 29th Mass—the only non-Irish regiment of the Irish Brigade—participated in the Battle of Antietam where they fought in line between the 63rd and 69th New York regiments in the assault on the Confederate positions in the Sunken Road. Their losses were somewhat less severe than the other regiments in the Brigade because they were somewhat sheltered by a slight dip in the ground at their position overlooking the road.

Not long after the battle, Mrs. Doten received a letter—obviously a scam—purporting to come from Capt. Doten in New York, asking for money which read:

New York
September 23, 1862

My Dear Wife,

I have just arrived here wounded in the arm from the battle. I shall not have to lose my arm but it will lay me up for some time. I am under the care of Dr. Cotton, and get him to write to you as I am unable to write. I shall be on to Plymouth in a day or two, as soon as I can get leave from Washington. Send me on by return mail $50 to pay some expenses. Don’t delay as I need it badly. Direct to me and put the envelope in another directed to Dr. Jesse B. Cotton, New York, then I shall get it safe. Expect me in a day or two. Don’t feel uneasy for my wound is not very bad. Don’t make it public until I get there. Love to all. Your affectionate husband, — Samuel H. Doten

On 6 September 1862, the local Plymouth paper published the following:
“Arrived Home. Although sorry to owe it to his illness, yet it afforded us great pleasure to take the hand of Capt. S. H. Doten last Sunday upon his arrival from the Hospital at Newark, N. J. Capt. Doten was taken ill soon after the battles of the Peninsular, and although sick and hardly able to leave his tent he stayed with his company until the evacuation of Harrison’s Landing, when, being unable to proceed with his company he was sent to Newark, from where he had leave to visit his family, and under home influence recruit his health. Although Capt. D looks thin and worn, he is impatient to be again in the field leading his brave comrades against the rebels, and will join them at the earliest possible moment.”

Monday, October 24th 1862—I left home again and started for the army at 9 o’clock a.m. this day. Arrived at Boston and dined with B. Hathaway at Mrs. Goddard’s. Left Boston in the 5:30 o’clock p.m. train for New York by the Fall River route and am now on board the Steamer Metropolis. It is a fine night and cool.

Samuel C. Wright, Co. E, 29th Massachusetts, won the Medal of Honor for bravery at Antietam when he volunteered to run ahead and take down a split rail fence blocking the Iron Brigade’s approach to the Sunken Road.

October 21st, Teuesday—Arrived safe at New York at 7 o’clock this morning. Went to see the Bradford’s and took dinner and supper with them. Saw Sam Merriam, Nickerson, Sampson, & others and took a ride up Broadway. It is a splendid sight and well worth the trouble. Put up for the night at the Courtland House and had a good night’s rest. Went to Newark in the course of the day. Saw Mrs. Nichols but did not see Mrs. Miller. Went to her house. Went back to the hospital and got my discharge and then back to New York [City].

Wednesday, October 22nd—Started this morning for Baltimore at 7 o’clock a.m. and passed through Trenton, New Jersey, and crossed the Delaware River near where Washington crossed in ’76. We passed through a beautiful country, very level and fertile. After crossing the river, we passed through the town of Bristol—a nice farming town—and across the New York canal, passed through Lyconia on the Delaware River. It is an old town to appearance but good farming. Passed through Kensington and arrived at Philadelphia at 10:30 o’clock. Took the horse cars, passed through Philadelphia, and again took cars for Baltimore. At 12 M [noon] crossed the Schuylkill river, passed through Chester—rather a rough looking place, the land apparently good for farming and grazing and appears to be well improved. Soon after left the state Pennsylvania and came to Wilmington, Delaware. It appears to be quite a business place but rather dirty. Took my dinner in a dining car, probably a Yankee invention, w going at the rate of twenty miles per hour. We soon left the little state of Delaware and passed through the towns of Winchester, Perryville, and Havre-de-Grace where the trains cross the Susquehanna River on a steam railroad ferry boat. The river here is near half mile wide. We crossed in about fifteen minutes and arrived at Baltimore at half past three p.m. nd put up at the Eutaw House. W. T. Davis came there in the evening from Washington. I was much gratified to meet Major Christensen there. He is aide to Gen. Wool.

Thursday, October 23rd—This morning took a walk around the city and was much pleased with the appearance. Went out to Camp Emory, saw Capt. C. C. Doten and others belonging to Plymouth. Saw Col. Ingraham, returned to the city, and dined with Capt. C. C. Doten. saw George Cobb and took supper at a restaurant. Saw Joseph P. Maury at the hospital at Camp Emory.

Friday, October 24th—Capt. C. C. Doten stopped with me at the Eutaw House last night. This morning at 8 o’clock a.m. started for Washington and arrived at 10 a.m. went to the hospitals to find my men. Could find but one—Sergt. P[eter] Winsor at the Finlay Hospital. Went to the Patent Office which is filled with sick and wounded. Saw the Post Office Building. The Post Office and Patent Office are splendid marble buildings. Went to the Capitol and into it. Saw all the paintings in the rotunda. They are splendid and beautiful. Went through the Capitol grounds and at night put up at Willard’s Hotel.

Saturday, October 25th—This morning went to the Washington and as it is on the banks of the Potomac River, I had a good view of both. saw Washington Heights so famous in this rebellion as also the residence of Gen. Lee which is on Arlington Heights. Saw the Long Bridge. From there went to the pay masters and got my pay. Went again to the Capitol and got permission to go to the top of the rotunda. It is a splendid sight and beautiful prospect from there. We could see regiments moving mid clouds of dust and the Potomac with all its windings was before us. Got my money ready and sent it home by Adams Express. Saw Lieut. [Abram A.] Oliver [Co. I] and [Thomas H.] Husband [Co. F] and Capt. [Charles] Brady all of the 29th. Saw the Treasury Buildings and went through the grounds. The building is splendid but the grounds are poorly laid out as is all that I have seen yet. It wants Yankee industry and Yankee enterprise and ingenuity as well as Yankee thrift to make Washington what it should be. It is now splendid, magnificent, dirty and squalid and is really neither southern or Yankee. The weather has been fine since I started from home. Got my valise that I checked through from New York.

Sunday, October 26th—It rains hard today. Went to Gen. Banks’ Headquarters and got a pass for Sergt. Winsor. After dinner saw Mr. Bates of New York and in the evening saw Maj. Gen. McDowell. It has rained hard all day.

Monday, October 27th—Went this morning and got a pass for self, Lieut. Collingwood, and Winsor for Harpers Ferry. Went to the White House and went into the reception room. It was splendid. Went to the Smithsonian Institute. Saw the equestrian statue of Gen. Jackson at the grounds of the White House. The curiosities at the Smithsonian Institute are well worthy of a long journey and carefree observation. At 3:30 o’clock p.m. took the cars for Harpers Ferry at a cost of four dollars. Passed through Bladensburg and other towns to the Relay House at the junction where we left the Baltimore Road and took the road for Harpers Ferry.

Tuesday, October 28th—We arrived at Harpers Ferry at 4 o’clock this morning having been delayed by the trains running over a cow. Took a walk round the place and a look at the destruction of public property. Harpers Ferry is surrounded by high mountainous heights. Louden, Maryland, and Bolivar, the last of which our regiment is encamped upon. Went to the regiment at 11 o’clock a.m. and saw the company who were very glad to see me as I was to see them. I found them in shelter tents and at night took up my quarters in camp.

Wednesday, October 29th—Had a cool night with heavy frost. Was busy all day answering letters that had been sent while I was absent, Made out a large lot of Descriptive Lists for men in hospitals, Began my muster notes and pay rolls. At 4 o’clock p.m. had orders to pack up for a march and at 6 p.m. started, bag and baggage. Crossed the Shenandoah River over the pontoon bridge and followed the Potomac River down on the Virginia side beneath Bolivar Heights. It was a rough and hard road, mostly cut out of the solid rocks which were two to three hundred feet high and almost perpendicular. The scenery was grand and beautiful and I did wish to have had daylight to have enjoyed it.

We marched to Pleasant Valley about four miles and at 8:30 p.m. encamped for the night. I stood the march as well as I expected but sweat much, not being very strong. The weather was cool. I reported for duty today and was again placed in command of my company. We sleep without tents on the ground.

Thursday, October 30th—At 4 o’clock this morning the call was beat and the regiment ordered to be ready at sunrise for marching. And just as the sun peeked over the hills, we were in line ready for the march. We have a large force with us and three or four light batteries and all of our train of wagons and a large number of cavalry. At 7:30 o’clock we started and at 10:30 o’clock halted in the valley. This division was then divided and marched on each side of the road in line of battle. The battery, cavalry & teams came up and we proceeded to pitch our tents. I went to work again on my pay rolls. The weather is very good. We are here advancing to protect this valley gap and it is said to be important.

Friday, October 31st—This morning was again busy on muster rolls. Was detailed as Officer of the Day. Got Lt. Collinwood to take my place. About 9 o’clock a.m., the regiment were ordered to fall in for picket duty. We were about two miles from camp and companies were ordered on different roads to reconnoiter. Nothing discovered of the enemy. We were mustered in by Col. [Ebenezer W.] Peirce while out on duty. At night, set picket guard at a piece of woods on the north side of the road, the 116th Pennsylvania Regiment being on the south side. I had the 9 o’clock to one with three companies under my charge. Weather pleasant but cool.

Saturday, November 1st—The relief guard fell in at daylight and stood to their guns till sunrise when they had liberty to get their breakfast and as they had nothing to eat, it was soon accomplished. Some of the men killed a small pig. I bought two chickens and had them cooked. At ten o’clock we were ordered to camp and to pack up and march immediately. At about 11:30 a.m. we started at the rear of our Brigade followed by all Hancock’s Division and five or six batteries and marched about six miles and stopped to rest. At half past 3 p.m. we again took up line of march and marched about six miles and encamped for the night. It was pleasant weather but I could hardly hold out. My feet and legs were so swollen, I could hardly step when we encamped.

Sunday, November 2nd—We were called into line this morning at daylight, broke ranks for breakfast and at 7:30 o’clock started. Marched a short distance and deployed into a field and formed line of battle. We marched in line over fields, fences, &c. near one mile till we were opposite Snicker’s Gap through the mountain. The batteries came into line and took their station. Gen. Hancock was round. He appears smart and active. At 11:30 a.m. our regiment were rested near a fence in front of the gap.

This p.m. Porter’s Corps came up and at night encamped with us. There is a very large army here and we expect to advance in the morning. There has been heavy cannonading to the south of us all day. The weather is light and good.

Monday, November 3rd—Last night was cold with showers and heavy wind squalls. Went over to the 18th Mass. as they were near us, Saw Capt. Collingwood and Drew. Went to the 32nd Mass. but Capt. Fuller & company were detailed for ammunition guard. At 11 o’clock a.m. took up line of march. Went over five miles and encamped on the best farm I have yet seen in Virginia. Our army travels in three lines by different roads. We are now on the road to Winchester. The weather is cold but pleasant. Legs pretty well done for.

Tuesday, November 4th—This morning at two o’clock we drew one days rations and divided it out. Our advance cavalry under Gen. Pleasanton with some five or six thousand cavalry and ten batteries started early this morning and Porter’s Corps followed soon after. We rested here till night and encamped.

Wednesday, November 5, 1862—This has been a good day. At 1:30 o’clock p.m. we were ordered to fall in and march. We went about seven miles and encamped on a rough hillside, the wind high and cold, looking much like a storm. We had a hard march over high hills and deep valleys and a very rough road. I finished my pay rolls this a.m.

Thursday, November 6, 1862—The wind changed to the northeast about midnight and was very cold with rain and the wind blowing a gale. We drew our days rations this morning and at 7 o’clock took up line of march and marched through Piedmont where the railroad passes through. We crossed one other railroad about one mile from the first and encamped for dinner. After dinner fixed our camp and at six o’clock I was detailed for picket guard and sent with 100 men under my command about two miles. It is very cold and having marched near ten miles, I can hardly step but don’t give up yet.

Example of Capt. S. H. Doten’s Journal

Friday, November 7th—It was a very cold night on guard. I laid down on the ground about half hour but gave it up, it was so cold. I walked my guard all night twelve hours and was chilled through. We were not allowed any fire on the pickets. At 10 o’clock it moderated and commenced snowing. Snow fell to the depth of three or four inches. It snowed nearly all day. Got a letter from home. Our tents got up with us tonight and I have pitched mine for the first time since we left the Ferry. It is reported here that the Rebels have taken possession of Snicker’s Gap.

Saturday, November 8th—At 4 o’clock this morning we were ordered to draw one day’s rations and be ready to start early. At even and a half o’clock we started and traveled about 12 miles and encamped at the edge of a wood. McClellan and Burnside passed us today and a very large train of wagons. Our batteries are placed near us to prevent surprise and are placed in good position. This looks rather squally. The weather looks threatening but it is not so cold and the snow is fast disappearing. No tents tonight.

Gen’ls. Burnside & McClellan ride past the troops on the march in November 1862.

Sunday, November 9th—It was a cold night and snowed. At 9 o’clock a.m. we had services and started on the march. We marched about eight miles to Warrington where we arrived at 2 o’clock p.m. This place is Burnside’s Headquarters at present. There is a great number of troops here. We have about one thousand head of cattle with us. At three o’clock p.m. we encamped for the night. Our tents came up and we pitched them. Saw Capt. Fuller of the 32nd Mass. as we came into town. The weather is fine but cool.

Monday, November 10th—This morning we were called into line at 6:15 o’clock as Gen. McClellan was to take a final leave of the army. At 9 o’clock the troops were all in line and soon after the General came past and was saluted by the soldiers. There was many wet eyes as the officers and soldiers think highly of him and felt bad to have him leave us. It has been a beautiful day. We cheered McClellan heartily as he passed. We expect to leave here tomorrow. Got my pay rolls read over today & got clear of them.

Tuesday. November 11th—This has been a good day and as it is warm, I have improved the day to get my writing and correspondence square.

Wednesday, November 12th—We have had a pleasant day. Went up to Warrenton and took a look at the town. It is an old place. Has six churches—two of them Methodist, two Presbyterian, one Episcopal. and one Catholic—three hotels, and quite a number of stores. The business of the place is principally farming. There is some manufactories of cloth ad some small manufactories of other business. There is many quite fine residences and before this war it was called quite a healthy place. The town stands mostly on an eminence overlooking the surrounding country. The place looks squalid and dirty. There is quite a large number of sick secesh prisoners here, mostly wounded in the last battle [Antietam] and as they left here in haste they could not take them away with them. I went over to the 18th Regt. and took supper with Capt. Drew and others. Saw Capt. Fuller at Warrenton. He looked well and hearty.

A sketch of Warrenton, Virginia, appearing in Harper’s Weekly, November 1862

A letter submitted to a hometown paper by an an anonymous contributor from the 29th Massachusetts wrote the following of Warrenton, mocking the village:

We expected before this time to have advanced still farther into the heart of Old Virginia and give the  rebels a second revised edition of what they received at Upperville a few days since, but delay seems to be the  order of the day whether McClellan or Burnside guides the arms of State or leads on to battle; when the rebels  get sufficient distance from us that there will be no danger in following them, we should probably follow in the  tracks, but at sufficient distance to secure safety.

Warrenton, near which we are encamped, is what would be called in Massachusetts, quite a village, but is  near dignified with the title of a city, it is situated on a high rising ground and like all else in Virginia, has the  look of ages past, when architecture was in its infancy, and deformity the ruling passion. Rural and modern  architecture would certainly blush at the huge stone or brick chimneys that are generally erected at both ends  of the houses on the outside, and at the abortive attempts at portico and piazza, which are as heavy with  lumber as a Dutchman’s eyes with slumber. We should as soon look for beauty in form and feature in the  wooden Gods of the Chinese mandarins, as to look for beauty or taste in architecture among the F. F. V’s, in  Virginia. Nature having formed the foundations, of the street (as it has but one principal street) of this city of a  composition almost adamantine, it has been kept in a decent state of preservation, but the sidewalks, that have  the appearance of once having been formed of brick have long since passed away and their material, in  imitation of human nature, returned to the dust from which they were first created. At the crossings and as  further evidence of its antiquity, are heavy stepping stones probably in imitation of the ancient druids, or in  fear that the time of which we often read might come, even here, of streets deluged in blood, at which time  those who were bootless could pass over and not wet their feet. Having some curiosity in knowing what could  possess human beings to locate themselves here, and railroad victims to make a branch railroad to this place,  and to understand what could support either, we asked a cadaverous looking specimen of humanity, that  looked for all the world as if a spirit had left its earthly home unbeknown to its shadow, and left that God forsaken: “What was the principal business of the place, from which increase could be desired for the support of man and beast?”

Thursday, November 13th—Slight showers last night. Weather moderate. We have had a pleasant day. We were called out to greet Gen. Burnside but as he did not appear, we saved our greetings for another time. Had an invoice of stockings, shoes & overcoats and issued them. The overcoat I took myself.

Friday, November 14th—We have beautiful weather and moderates. Drew two days rations this a.m. and this evening we were ordered to draw one more ration and be ready to start early tomorrow morning. Nothing unusual has occurred today. Got my outside coat fixed.

Saturday, November 15th—Started at 7:30 o’clock this a.m. and marched about ten miles to near Warrenton Junction. Crossed the railroad and encamped for the night at about 4 o’clock p.m.

“You see we are on the move again. we arrived here in Warrenton last Sunday, having made a longer stop here than at any other place since leaving Bolivar Heights. This morning, however, we are to move again,  report says towards Culpepper. The order came last evening to be ready for a move, and Chaplain Hempstead had the men got together, when he addressed them upon matters pertaining to the soul. It was a solemn time,  for the hour was an unusual one, and the Chaplain spoke with unwonted earnestness. I think the meeting will  not be forgotten soon by those who attended.

Since leaving Bolivar Heights, we have been blessed with pretty good weather, with the exception of one  day, when we had quite a snow storm. The nights are very cold and with nothing but our small shelter tents, it  seems as if we must freeze.

Capt. Doten and Lieut. Collingwood joined the company before leaving Bolivar Heights, much to the gratification of the boys, and this morning I noticed the shoulder straps on Lieut. (late Sergt.) Winsor, who has received a second Lieut’s. commission, and been appointed to our company, another cause for congratulation.

There is nothing of interest occurring with us now. We march day after day without seeing or hearing of a rebel, at least, since leaving Snicker’s. We eat our daily portion of raw salt pork and hard tack, and wait patiently for the “coming event,” for we are all king for a fight, Gen. McClellan is superseded by Gen. Burnside, and something must be done, and that quickly, or Burnside will be superseded, as an officer said the other day, it was nothing but say good bye to one General, and “how d’ye do” to another, in this Army of the Potomac.” — Letter by Pvt. Henry H. Robbins, Co. E, 29th Mass., dated 15 November 1862

Sunday, November 16th—Started at 7:30 o’clock this a.m., our Brigade in advance and our regiment in advance of the Brigade. As we were the advance, so we were the skirmishers for the day. We marched fourteen miles through the woods and fields. The army advances in three columns, one in the road and one on each side of it. We encamped at 4 o’clock p.m. tired and weary.

Monday, November 17th—Got our breakfast and started at 9 o’clock a.m. as rear guard for the teams. We marched to the road and waited till near twelve o’clock before the rear of the train came up when we fell in at 5 o’clock p.m. We encamped having marched about eight miles. There has been heavy cannonading in advance all day. We had quite a rain last night.

Tuesday, November 18th—We were ordered to fall in this morning at 6:30 o’clock. We got our breakfast and was ready. Marched to near Falmouth and encamped. Our troops appear to be in good spirits.

Wednesday, November 19th—We still remain at our camp. Troops have been passing us all day.

Thursday, November 20th—We had heavy showers last night and through the day. I went to Falmouth about one mile distant from our camp. it is an old town and looks like most of the towns in Virginia—about run out. I could not get anything to eat but a few potatoes and some corn cakes. Potatoes are four dollars per bushel and very poor. Potatoes were planted this spring but the Rebels pulled them up when they were about half grown. Consequently they are very scarce. We here get our first sight of the Rappahannock River. The bridges are all destroyed but the river at this place is fordable. I get quite a good view of Fredericksburg on the opposite side of the river. The burial ground of this town has like the place, gone to decay. Saw quite a number of the graves of our cavalry in this burial place. They fell in the battle near here in April last.

Friday, November 21st—We still hold our position as we were. Nothing new transpiring.

Saturday, November 22nd—At 11:30 o’clock this a.m. we were called for picket duty. Our regiment is posted on the banks of the river. We can see the Rebels opposite and they appear to have a large army. Set our pickets, Co. E being the reserve. I went to a house near the river by permission and stopped for the night as I am not well.

An anonymous member of Co. E, 29th Mass. Infantry wrote a hometown paper on 22 November 1862:

“There is now for duty in Co. E, 2 commissioned officers, 6 non-com officers, and 17 privates…Co. E, may be, and is, harder detailed than any other company in the regiment; but as to sick, it has less than the general average, but what is left of them the elements, fatigue, and hunger, seem to make no impression upon.”

Sunday, November 23rd—Slept in a house last night on the floor. At daylight we were ready as we expected the battle would open. Rode down the line of pickets with the Colonel. Saw plenty of Rebels on the opposite side of the river and their batteries. The people of Falmouth have most all left. They expect to be shelled today. Mr. Bryan * owns the house and farm [above Falmouth] where we stopped last night. It is a splendid farm. I took breakfast with him. At 1:30 o’clock p.m. we were relieved by the New York 7th Regiment—our old Newport News friends. When we got back to our camp we found it removed about three quarters of a mile to a piece of woods and in a good place.

* The Bryan house was located above Falmouth on the Rappahannock River. In his after action report of the Battle of Fredericksburg, Capt. Jacob Roemer, commanding Battery L, 2nd New York Artillery, wrote of planting his battery in the front yard of the Bryan house and in the peach orchard to the left of it. [Source]

Monday, November 24th— Had a cold night last night. Ice quarter inch thick this morning. I was ordered to lay out the camp and have it regulated. We were ordered to have a day’s ration cooked this evening and be ready to start early tomorrow morning. Everything apparent quiet along the line.

The following extract from a letter sent anonymously from the 29th Massachusetts to a hometown paper was written most likely by Capt. Doten:

We have been here since the 18th inst., doing nothing and living from hand to mouth, but provisions are  so scant with us that the hand often goes to the mouth empty, and when it will be so as to have it go full, it is  hard to predict. We have here at this time about one hundred and ten thousand troops, it being the Right  Grand Division of the Army of the Potomac, and in what it consists. The Army of the Potomac has been  divided into three Grand Divisions consisting of the second and ninth army corps, and of which the 29th Reg.  forms a part, is under the command of Maj. Gen. Sumner, The Center Grand Division, consisting of the third  and fifth army corps, is under the command of Maj. Gen. Joseph Hooker. The Left Grand Division, consisting  of the first and sixth army corps, is under the command of Maj. Gen. W. H. Franklin; and the eleventh army  corps, with such others as may be hereafter joined to it, constitutes the reserve, and is under the command of  Maj. Gen. Sigel. The grand whole under the command of Gen. Burnside is supposed to be safely moving  towards Richmond. We of the Right Grand Division, have located ourselves at this place, nearly opposite  Fredericksburg, and have sent threatening notes to and received short answers from the rebels. We have told  them if they did not leave within sixteen hours, and did not stop sending goods, cloth, grain, &c., south to  Richmond on the railroad, we should certainly shell them. The Mayor of the city said it should be stopped,  perhaps he did stop it, but we could hear the cars on the steady run all the time, and at least four times sixteen  hours have passed, no shells have whistled through the air and still the cars keep running. We have been  correctly informed, as we believe, that when our advance arrived here, there was not over ten thousand rebel  troops near here or Fredericksburg, and that we could have easily passed over the Rappahannock and taken  possession of the City. Longstreet did not arrive at Fredericksburg till two days after we arrived here, and now  with the two Gen. Hill’s Divisions, they probably do not number less than ninety to one hundred thousand; yet  still we wait and threaten. Sunday, this regiment was on picket guard on the banks of the river, the rebel  pickets were within speaking distance. We could see the lights of their camp fires for miles away; see the  brigades of troops moving, and see them throwing up earthworks and entrenching themselves.


The rebel pickets are often bright and saucy. One of those punning rascals called out of one of our pickets:  “Say Yankee, do you intend to go to Richmond this time?”

“Well,” said the Secesh, “if you do, you’ll have to pass over a Longstreet, between two Hills, and over a  hard Stonewall, before you get there!”

Tuesday, November 25th—We have had a pleasant day and everything is quiet along the line. I took command of the regiment on dress parade this p.m. for the first time.

Wednesday, November 26th—I took command of the regiment today at review and inspection, also at dress parade. Made out well. We were reviewed by Gen. Sumner. Everything about as usual.

Thursday, November 27th—This is Massachusetts Thanksgiving Day and the officers of the regiment had a dinner together and it was quite good. Mr. Young, reporter of the Boston Herald dined with us. The weather was fine.

Friday, November 28th—Had the picket guard under my charge. My picket is to the rear of the army where it is said [Stonewall] Jackson is approaching. Had a pleasant guard. Good men and watchful.

Saturday, November 29th—Was relieved from guard at ten o’clock a.m. and returned to camp about three miles distant. Went to work and fixed up my tent, floored it over with small poles and made out my monthly reports.

Sunday, November 30th—Monthly inspection. Was inspected by Gen’ls. Meagher and Hancock. The latter informed us that we we were to be transferred to [Benjamin C.] Christ’s Brigade, [William W.] Burns’ Division, [Orlando B.] Wilcox’s Corps of the First Grand Division under command of General Sumner.

It’s interesting to observe that the transfer of the 29th Massachusetts out of the Irish Brigade may have actually been brought about by the offer of a green flag, emblematic of the Irish Brigade, for the 29th Mass. to carry into battle. Following a heated exchange between Gen. Meagher and Lt. Col. Barnes of the 29th Mass., each insulting the other, the banner was declined. One member of the 29th Mass. wrote a home town paper, “We are now clear of the Irish Brigade in which we have experienced many hardships and much suffering, both in camp and battlefield. We joined them without wish and we leave them without regret; glad to get in any position where reason sets enthroned with solid judgment, and where principle (not ambition) is the fountain of action.”

Monday, December 1st—This morning we were ordered to pack up for a change of camp. We marched about four miles and encamped. We are attached to Col. Christ’s Brigade. There is no general commanding this brigade. We had slight showers today.

Tuesday, December 2nd—All hands employed in fixing camp. Had drills at a.m. and p.m. Weather quite pleasant.

Wednesday, December 3rd—I was Brigade Officer of the Day and was introduced to Col. Christ. He appears to be a fine man. Our regiment was ordered to furnish 200 men for picket. Could muster but 184 on pickets at the river. Weather cold.

Thursday, December 4th—Had a very cold night last night. It froze hard and was very uncomfortable. Ice made half inch thick in my tent. The day has been quite comfirtable. The regiment came in from guard at 5 o’clock p.m.

Friday, December 5th—Had a heavy snowstorm today. Snow fell to the depth of about six inches. Made requisition for clothing, arms, &c.

Saturday, December 6th—Another very cold night. There was a total eclipse of the moon this morning. I saw it at about three o’clock. P[jilander] Freeman, T[homas P.] Mullen, O[rrin D.] Holmes, T[homas] Collingwood, and J[ohn] Shannon returned to the company today. It has been a very cold day.

Sunday, December 7th—A cold still day, from two to four inches of ice made. Had inspection and dress parade. H[orace] A. Jenks and John Washburn returned today.

The following undated letter was sent anonymously to a Plymouth hometown newspaper by a member of the 29th Mass. Infantry. My hunch is that it was written by Capt. Doten:

Nothing new, nothing especial, and all quiet along the line, must be our heading at this time. Secesh keeps remarkably quiet, and we as usual, keep remarkably still, and in such a cold snap as we are now experiencing,  we hardly see how it can be otherwise. Last Friday, snow fell to the depth of about six inches, since then it has  been severely cold, and how men stand such weather in their little shelter tents, with no fires, and with nothing  between themselves and the earth, but a rubber blanket, and nothing between themselves and the open air, but  their cotton tents and woolen blankets, God only knows, and we think he must be a little surprised to see so  many of them live through it; but be that as it may, they do live and move, and have a being, but as Sam Slick  says “it is a mighty hard chance” and “won’t stand practice.” Human nature can’t and won’t stand it, and  yankees have a large amount of human nature in their composition. We are often told of the soft and balmy air  of Southern climes; of gentle breezes; air filled with delicious fragrance; and land flowing with milk and honey.  We’ve listened to the song of “Way down South in the Dixie,” and a dozen other songs expressive of sunny  hours and heavenly bliss, south of the Potomac, and we’ve had eighteen months experience; we’ve Wintered  and Summered in Dixie, and experience tells us that as far as we have been, it is decidedly an unmitigated  humbug as far as Virginia is concerned. We hope we are not prejudiced against the mother of Presidents, as  Virginia is called, but we do sincerely thank God that, “our lives were cast in more pleasant places,” and that  the old Harlot is but a distant connections of ours, and we hope before we leave her disagreeable profile, to  reduce her to the lowest terms, and her system of slavery to a vulgar fraction.


Since we wrote you last, quite a number of absent ones from Co. E, have returned, and it seems quite  pleasant to have them again with us. Among them are Orderly Sergeant H. A. Jenks, John Washburn, James  Stillman, T. P. Mullen, Moses S. Barnes, Orrin D. Holmes, Corporal John Shannon, Philander Freeman and  Thomas Collingwood. These men have rejoined their company as soon as they were able or free from their  detail, but there are a few who are shirking round Hospitals, and Convalescent camps with no sickness or disease upon them accept the “SHELL FEVER,” and nothing to keep them from joining their company, except  the disinclination, and lazyness [sic]. In this category is not of course included such as are really sick, but only  those who are hanging about Convalescent camps praying for a discharge. Throughout the army there is a  great and growing tendency to hospital loafing, and many who are now all doubled up, and who appear older  than their grandfathers, walking with canes and crutches, would if a discharge were placed in their hands,  straighten up, throw cane and crutch away, and dance as merrily as a jackass in a field of thistles.


We see by the papers that the powers that govern us at Washington, have decided that there should be no  Winter quarters for the Army of the Potomac. If they will finish up the war through that means every officer and soldier will hold up both hands, and agree to suffer almost any privation to effect that purpose, and  although the cold is severe, rations short, and duty hard, we hear less grumbling at this time among the soldiers than we ever have known since we have been in the service, and all this is because the hope and belief of all is, that this is to be the last Winter of our discontent” and another summer will see them wending their way homeward to their own loved valleys, kindred and families, rejoicing that the war is at an end, our honor vindicated, our country united, and the glorious star spangled banner still floating over the land of the free and the home of the brave, so mote it be.”

Monday, December 8th—It was very cold last night but today the weather has changed and it is rather warmer. Had company drill today.

Tuesday, December 9th—Weather more moderate and everything about as usual.

Wednesday, December 10th—Weather still moderate. Had inspection and ordered to have three days rations cooked, sixty rounds of cartridges ready in our boxes, and be ready at a moment’s notice to fall in.

The Battle of Fredericksburg

Thursday, December 11th—We were ordered at one o’clock this morning to issue clothing to the men and at 8 o’clock we were in line ready to start. We waited till 4 o’clock p.m. and marched to the banks of the river when we were ordered back again. We pitched some of our tents. Everything had been got ready to leave this place for the other side of the river. At daylight this morning, our batteries opened and were replied to with spirit. We have 140 guns in position and shelled the woods and city. The city was soon on fire in several places and was burning. We laid three pontoon bridges over but with heavy loss and sent over a Brigade but it was then too dark to send more. The Rebels made some good shots at the bridge. Columbus Adams returned to the company today.

Friday, December 12th—Broke camp at about 8 o’clock this morning and took up line of march for the river at 10 o’clock. We crossed over the pontoon bridge at double quick and into the city and formed line of battle. The city is badly riddled with shot and shell. At 3 o’clock p.m. our batteries begun to shell over us and the enemy to reply. Troops have been crossing above and below all day. At 3:30 o’clock p.m. the Rebel batteries got good range of us and dropped their compliments among us. Lieut. Carpenter [Co. H] was wounded in the arm and many shells struck close to us. At sunset the shelling stopped. I found a Secesh flag—a small one. It was in a house that had been shelled. We held our position for the night and laid down on the ground beside our stacks.

At eight o’clock on the morning of the 12th, the Brigade was again ordered under arms, marched to the river, and crossed on a pontoon bridge. The enemy had previously been dislodged from the formidable works on the water-side of the town, and hence no opposition was made to the crossing of the Brigade. The regiment remained near the river all day, and, except a portion of the afternoon, was not under fire. The air was filled with a thick fog, and was intensely cold; without tents or any adequate covering, the men spent that long, cheerless, winter night on the banks of the river, half paralyzed with the cold, waiting for the day to break, which, as they supposed, was to usher in a terrible battle, and in which it then seemed probable they would take a conspicuous part. When the day came, the fog-cloud lifted, and the sun shed upon the waiting army its cheering beams of warm light. Soon after sunrise, the order came for the Brigade to form in line of battle, but it did not move till near nightfall. For the first time in its field life, the regiment was on the reserve line all day, but within full view of the battle, which raged and roared from sunrise till far into the night. When it was quite dark, the line was advanced into the outskirts of the town; the men not being permitted to enter the houses, remained in the streets. The battle had gone against us, and during the night some of the shattered regiments, which had been at the front all day, filed sadly through the streets on their way to the river, telling their story of disaster as they passed along. [Source]

Saturday, December 13th—We passed a chilly night. Got breakfast at 7 o’clock and at 9 o’clock formed in line of battle and marched down river. At 9:30 the rebels fired the first gun. It is a good day and pleasant but very smokey. The firing has been very heavy on the right and left flanks and at times the musketry has also been heavy. We are the centre division and stationed in front, close to the banks of the river. At 4 o’clock we were ordered to the left. The Brigade formed in line of battle on the battlefield just within reach of the rebel guns. We remained here ready for action but was not called in. J[ames] L. Pettis of my company was wounded by a rile shot.

It was by a mere accident that the regiment did not become actively engaged in the battle. On the afternoon of the 13th, the division of General Burns was ordered to support General Franklin’s corps; in moving towards Franklin’s position, 206it became somewhat exposed to the artillery fire of the enemy, and Lieutenant Carpenter of Company H (Twenty-ninth), was slightly, and James L. Pettis of Company E severely, wounded. The other regiments of the Brigade (Christ’s) suffered some loss, the Twenty-seventh New Jersey, which was next the Twenty-ninth in the line, losing seventeen killed and wounded.

Capt. William Henry Winsor, Co. F, 18th Mass.; He was wounded in the head at the battle of Fredericksburg on Dec. 13, 1862, the ball striking him on the left temporal bone and fracturing the skull for three inches towards the left ear, and leaving him partially deaf in the left ear. He was treated at a temporary hospital established in a house in Fredericksburg, before he was transferred to a Field Hospital on Dec. 17, and ultimately to the St. Dennis Hotel Hospital, Washington D.C. William was subsequently discharged on March 13, 1863 due disability caused by his wound.

Sunday, December 14th—We started last night at about twelve o’clock and went to the bridge to relieve the Brigade, then on guard. When we got there we found it already done by Gen. Sigel so we marched back to where we started from at daylight, position just to the right of the one near the river under the hill. At 7 o’clock we fired our first gun for the day and was quickly replied to. We soon after marched back to near the bridge and then stood all day in the mud. As the City Mayor’s house was nearby, I went into it. It is terribly shattered and torn to pieces. It was an elegant house and surrounded with beautiful grounds. after dinner I heard that some of the captains of the 18th Mass. Regt. were wounded. Went up to a house nearby that was used for a hospital and found Capts. [William H.] Winsor & Drew of Plymouth, both wounded quite severely. They told me that Capt. Collingwood of Plymouth was also wounded but I could not find him. At night our regiment took position on higher ground and aid down for the night.

Monday, December 15th—This morning the sunrise was bright and clear. We found that our troops on the other side of the river had not been idle through the night but had thrown up four batteries for large guns as we cannot make headway with small guns or light batteries against their entrenchments. It is said that we have 10-inch Columbiads in Battery. If so, we shall soon have music about us. Our plans of operation seem to be Hooker on the right, Franklin on the left, and Sumner in the center. Hooker and Franklin were engaged yesterday and suffered severely and apparently gained nothing. Sumner was also engaged and suffered some with a like result. we have lost from six to eight thousand in killed, wounded, and missing. We have stood to our arms all day ready for any emergency. At about eight o’clock this evening we were ordered to be ready to march and all orders to be given silently as possible. Soon all the troops were moving as they have been ever since dark over the pontoon bridge back to the old camps. All the afternoon the ambulances have been very busy carrying over the wounded. We have orders to bring up the rear and to take up the bridge over the creek three in number.

Tuesday, December 16th—We succeeded in taking up all the bridges and loading them into boats and as they were outside of our picket line and the pickets taken off, it was dangerous work but we accomplished it by two o’clock this morning and then took up our line of march over the river bridge and back to our old camp where we arrived at three o’clock this morning, tired and wet through with sweat. Thus ends our crossing of the Rappahannock. We did not expect to get much sleep and was not disappointed at at daylight this morning we had rain and having no tent up, we had to get wet. At about 9 o’clock a.m. it cleared away cold. We pitched our tent and tried to dry our clothes. [James L.] Pettis was carried to Washington. [Benjamin F.] Bates, when he found or rather thought we were going into battle, made good time over the bridge to Falmouth. Six batteries have been shelling the rebel’s batteries. What we are to do next is not yet revealed. quite a number of stragglers left over the other side were taken prisoners this morning. The bridges are all taken up and as far as that is concerned, all is about as it was before.

Late in the afternoon, after it was decided to recross the river, the regiment was directed to remain until the other troops of the corps had crossed, when it was to remove three small pontoon bridges that had been thrown across a canal or creek which ran between the Rappahannock and the enemy’s works, and then emptied its waters into the river. The Brigade commander, Colonel Christ, intimated that he considered the undertaking a hazardous one, and scarcely worth the risk. The corps commenced crossing shortly after dark, the regiment remaining in its position until all were fairly across, and then moved forward and a considerable distance to the left, and commenced at once the work assigned to them. A captain, with a sufficient number of men, was detailed for each bridge, and the work went on rapidly and noiselessly, the regiment mean-while remaining in line of battle, ready for any emergency. It was remarkable that a work of this nature could be done so quietly; but the men, as well as the officers, fully realized the necessity of stillness. Only once in the course of the labor was any noise made, and this was caused by the falling of a plank against one of the boats. Even this noise was not great; but it seemed to the anxious listeners like a peal of thunder, that was likely to be followed by the crash of the enemy’s muskets. Fortunately it did not arouse the enemy; but it called out a large bloodhound, with powerful voice, which came running down to the opposite shore of the creek, and commenced baying and howling, keeping up its savage cries till the work was ended, annoying the men greatly, as they suspected that the next yelp would be followed by the enemy’s charging yell. Finally, after what seemed an age, but which in reality was only a short time, the three bridges were all removed, without the loss of a single piece, and the boats successfully floated across the Rappahannock. If the enemy had moved forward,—and it is surprising that they did not,—the result would have been disastrous to the regiment, perhaps cost it its very existence; and had this result followed, the attempt would have been deemed an act of folly. As it was, the plan was successfully carried out, and the regiment was warmly congratulated.[Source]

Reenactors at Fredericksburg pontoon crossings (Pinhole-Civil War 150)

Wednesday, December 17th—It is a very cold morning. Had a good night’s rest last night. At 12 o’clock we were ordered for picket duty. Started after dinner. I had one half of the pickets & Lt. Col. Barnes the other half. Set the pickets above the railroad bridge on the river. They exchanged prisoners today. Saw a lot of secesh prisoners. They were a motley group and poorly clad but full of grit. Said they were tired of the war but could hold out as long as we could. I am acting Major of the regiment. It is very cold weather.

Thursday, December 18th—It has been a bitter cold night but as the sun gets up, it is a little warmer. Everything has been quiet through the night. A fatigue party went over to bury the dead. We were relieved by the 7th Connecticut at about six o’clock p.m. and got back to camp at about 7:30 p.m. Got supper and turned in for the night.

Friday, December 19th—It was quite pleasant this a.m. but after dinner the wind hauled to the N. N. E. and it grew cold fast. David Williams returned today.

The following comes from a letter sent anonymously to the a hometown newspaper by a member of the 29th Massachusetts, Co. E:

The long agony is over; the Rappahannock has been crossed, Fredericksburg taken, shelled, and nearly  destroyed, the river recrossed, and our troops at their old quarters this side the river. We have been much like  the pig, that run through the hollow log and came out the same side of the fence; but not so much surprised.  We have lost some ten or twelve thousand men in killed, wounded and missing; laid under the rebel guns four  days; fought two hard battles; seen hard work and hard times; crossed the river for a political necessity, and  recrossed it from military necessity, and are now, as far as the 29th Reg. Mass. Vols. is concerned, on guard at  the river, our Reg’t having one Lieutenant slightly wounded, eight privates taken prisoners, and quite a  number that were severely frightened. Co. E, had two who, when we fell in as was supposed for a night attack  on the batteries, made as good time over the Pontoon bridge to the opposite side of the river as was ever made  on the Cambridge race course. We should be willing to swap off their courage, for a small, yellow, bobtailed  pup, but for speed, with a decent scare behind them, we will bet on their heads against any foot-race in  existence and throw in the aforesaid pup gratis.
Most all of your readers have before this time had all the details of the crossing, the battles, and  recrossing, and the final result; and probably you will have a number of correspondents who will be happy to furnish full details of incidents, enough to cloy the most ravenous appetite for all that is horrible and  distressing, and fill the sensitive heart of humanity with the liveliest sympathies for the broken-hearted and  sorrowing, the light of whom household has gone out forever. As to ourselves, we are humbled in our feelings  and wounded in our pride, and we do not feel heart or inclination to write its incidents, or to speculate on its  probable results; and as we before said, we shall leave it to others and wish we could as easily take leave of it ourselves, and blot it out of thought and memory.


Beyond the incidents of the battle there is not much that is new or interesting. At our pickets there is now  going on an exchange of prisoners, and such a looking set as the secesh prisoners are, it would be hard to find  short of Falstaff’s Ragged Regiment. Many of them had pieces of carpet for blankets, straw hats, and some of  them were in their stocking feet; but they were cheerful and apparently satisfied and full of pluck; said “they  were ready to go to battle again and that we did just the best thing that we could do for ourselves, to step back  to this side of the river.”


Those men were most all from the good Union State of North Carolina, and they were the most thorough  secesh, I have yet seen; uncompromising and expressing the most thorough disgust and hatred of Yankees.  They all seem to be laboring under a wrong and strange impression as to the right and actual notions of the  North. They seem to think that subjugation and tyrannical government is the sum total of the war, and that  should the North gain the ascendancy, that the liberty of the South would be in an eternal eclipse, and  themselves in a worse bondage than we consider the slave at the South, and yet they tell us that they are  heartily tired of the war and wish it to an end. They tell us that they have as many plans to take Washington, as  we have to take Richmond, and that there prospect of success is full equal to ours. They laugh at our attempts  to take Richmond from this way; but have some fear as to our attempts to take it by the way of the James river.


The night we left Fredericksburg, the 29th Reg. was detailed to wait until the Army was across, and to take  up three pontoon bridges over the creek outside of the picket. It was done so noiselessly and quietly, that the  Commanding General gave us quite a compliment, and seemed much pleased at the result, as we were close to  the rebel pickets, and but little noise would betray us and bring a hornets nest about our ears. We did not cross the bridge ’til near three o’clock the next morning and the whole of this grand army had crossed between that hour and seven of the evening before. It was quick work, well planned and well executed. We think we never  read or heard of such skillful, and masterly retreats as are made by our Generals: McClellan on the Peninsula, Banks at Front Royal, Pope at Centreville, and Burnside at Fredericksburg, are movements that will stand in  history of what they accomplished and of the valor and efficiency of the Union army. In fact if masterly  retreats would finish this war, we feel that we have the men to do it and the leaders that seem to understand its  principles of action and have proved themselves fully capable to execute its peculiar movements, and wind up  all our troubles, trials and difficulties in military parlance, by inversion.

We have very cold weather here at this time, the river was nearly skimmed over this morning and the  ground frozen quite deep. It was so cold it was impossible to sleep in our shelter tents, and as we were on  picket we were obliged to keep wide awake and perfectly cool.

It looks quite probable that this army will soon go into winter quarters, perhaps not here, and we hope  before we write you again that we can speak and show of more decisive action that will differ for from what we  communicate to-day and be more pleasing as to its results.

Saturday, December 20th—The night has been very cold and the day the same. We had an inspection of men and teams which looks some like moving.

Sunday, December 21st—The regiment is on picket guard today. It is cold but clear. Our picket is below the railroad bridge on the Washington farm.

Monday, December 22nd—Nineteen months today since we were mustered into the service and it is also the anniversary of the landing of the Pilgrims. We were relieved from guard at about 9 o’clock this morning. The Rebels have been throwing up rifle pits through the night near the banks of the river. Our chaplain [Henry E. Hempstead of Watertown] died yesterday. He was a fine, worthy man and he is a great loss to the regiment. He was sent home today.

Tuesday, December 23rd—The weather is moderate and quite pleasant. We had a review of the Right Grand Division. We were reviewed and inspected by Gen. Sumner very closely which seems to indicate a move of some kind.

Wednesday, December 24th—The weather is still moderate. We had slight showers today.

Thursday, December 25th—Fine weather for a Merry Christmas. By special orders, there is no drill today and not any work. Everything is quiet and still. Received today from the quartermaster clothing, kettles, axe, &c.

Friday, December 26th—Went to work today and built a sod chimney to my tent and it works well. Weather good and pleasant.

Saturday, December 27th—The weather is fine today. Helped Lieut. [Peter] Winsor build a chimney to his tent.

Sunday, December 28th—Had company inspection this a.m. at 1:30 o’clock p.m. Were ordered out for division inspection and marched in review. The division was reviewed by Gen’ls. Burnside and Burns. Weather good.

Monday, December 29th—Nothing unusual today. The weather still holds mild and pleasant—a blessing for the soldiers.

Tuesday, December 30th—Col. Barnes is Officer of the Day and I am in command of the regiment. We are hard at work on our muster rolls. Weather pleasant, at night slight showers.

Wednesday, December 31st—Muster day & the last day of 1862. We were mustered by the Lieut. Colonel of the 46th New York. It is a cold, bleak, windy day. So ends the year.

1863

Thursday, January 1st—A New Year and I hope a happy one to my country and myself. The weather is beautiful. It has been made a holiday for the army. Home thoughts and home feelings are thick around us as we think of loved ones at home “far away.”

Friday, January 2nd—Lieut. Augustus D. Ayling reported to me for duty today as 1st Lieutenant but to date of yesterday is yet left in command of Co. H. Weather pleasant & good.

Saturday, January 3rd—Weather still pleasant. Sent my payrolls in to the mustering officer and tried to finish up my 1862 correspondence. Big guns are speaking up river of us.

Sunday, January 4th—Quite pleasant. We are ordered out for review but the order was countermanded. Slight showers this p.m.

Monday, January 5th—Still another pleasant day. Lieut. [Peter] Winsor is in guard. “All quiet along the line.”

Tuesday, January 6th—It has rained all this afternoon. At 1 o’clock p.m. we were ordered out for review with the division. I am Brigade Officer of the Day. The division was reviewed by Gen. Burnside.

Wednesday, January 7th—The weather is quite cold. George T. Bradford returned to the company. He was taken prisoner June 29th. The weather grows cold again fast.

Thursday, January 8th—Samuel H. Harlow was discharged on the 6th inst. and left for home today. I am again Brigade Officer of the Day at the picket for the first time having been appointed Acting Major of the Regiment. The weather is very cold.

Friday, January 9th—Came off picket this morning. All was quiet on the river and I was quite successful for my first appearance as Major of the pickets.

Saturday, January 10th—It rained hard this p.m. and evening. It is very muddy. Nothing new or exciting today.

Sunday, January 11th—A cold morning and very muddy under foot. John F. Hall (discharge date January 9, 1863) started for home today. It rained this evening.

Monday, January 12th—Quite pleasant but very muddy. I took charge of dress parade. We have very hard and discouraging news by the papers. The loss of the Harriet Lane, &c.

Tuesday, January 13th—Everything is as usual. Nothing new or interesting. Weather good and clear. All quiet along the line.

Wednesday, January 14th—A pleasant day and warm. Drew from the quartermaster rubber blankets, dress coats, pants, &c. Took charge of dress parade.

Thursday, January 15th—It has been a blustering day and the wind of course was south. Still it was warm. I have been very busy with my government accounts all the week thus far. Heard today of the death of Thomas P. Mullen. He died January 9th at General Hospital, Washington. In his loss, I have lost a good soldier.

Friday, January 16th—It rained hard all night. This morning it cleared away very cold with heavy wind northwest. It looks this evening like snow. Got all my government returns ready and sent them to the department today. We are ordered to have three days rations cooked immediately and be ready to start early tomorrow morning. I am detailed as Brigade Officer of the pickets for tomorrow.

Saturday, January 17th—Went on picket this morning with 400 men. It was bitter cold. Got my pickets set near the river, found our men in communication with the Rebels by means of little boats that they went across the river on which they put a little coffee and the papers and the Rebs sent back tobacco & papers. Put a stop to it as other “information” might be sent as I think this army is about to make an important movement. We have had a very cold & clear day.

Since late December 1862, the Union and Rebel soldiers appear to have been trading coffee for tobacco between the picket posts on opposite sides of the Rappahannock River, One soldier wrote about it: “Some Yankee, desperately hungry for tobacco, invented [small boats] for trading with the Johnnies. They were hid away under the backs of the river for successive relays of pickets. We got out the boats. An old handkerchief answered for a sail. We loaded them with coffee, sugar, pork, and set the sail and watched them slowly creep to the other shore. And the Johnnies? To see them crowd the bank and push and scramble to be the first to seize the boats, going into the water and stretching out their long arms. Then, when they pulled the boats ashore, and stood in a group over the cargo, and to hear their exclamations, “Hurrah for hog.” “Say, that’s not roasted rye, but genuine coffee. Smell it, you’uns.” “And sugar, too!”” [Source] See also “Beyond the Ritual of Exchange.

Sunday, January 18th—Had a very cold, disagreeable night on picket and was relieved at ten o’clock this morning. Find we have marching orders. Suppose for tomorrow. Took command of the dress parade. Lieut. [Thomas H.] Adams [Co. B] to get his resignation forwarded.

Monday, January 19th—The weather has been quite cool and pleasant. We have been expecting orders to move all day.

Burnside’s Mud March

Tuesday, January 20th—Cold and disagreeable. Troops are moving and have been all day. We had Order No. 7 from Gen. Burnside read at dress parade saying that we were to meet the enemy once more and under more favorable circumstances and we were to strike a heavy blow for justice, our country, and the right “so mote it be.” It rains hard this evening and it is setting in for a N. E. storm. How unfortunate. It sometimes seems to me as if Providence was against us.

Wednesday, January 21st—It was a dreadful storm last night. It rained very hard and the wind was heavy. About sixty thousand troops have broke camp and were on the march. They must have suffered severely. It has stormed severely all day. We have been waiting anxiously for orders from headquarters. I fear much that this storm will thwart our plans and spoil the movement.

Thursday, January 22nd—It stormed very hard last night. This p.m. it has moderated but the weather is still thick and rainy. Our pontoon teams and batteries have got fixed in the mud and cannot reach their destination. The most determined efforts have been made to accomplish their mission. Some of the troops are returning to their old camps thoroughly drenched and cold. I fear we shall have to give up the expedition and it will result in a failure. Better luck next time.

Friday, January 23rd—The weather has moderated and the sun gave us a good look at its cheerful countenance bot Oh! how muddy. The 27th Regiment N. Jersey Volunteers left our Brigade tonight. I do not know their destination. Albert Robbins returned to camp today. The Rebels the other side of the river stick up boards chalken thus, “Burnside’s Army Stuck in the Mud!” and it is really so. The pontoon train could not get nigher than two miles of the river. It will be hard work to get back and all snug again as they was before.

Saturday, January 24th—The weather has been quite warm and pleasant today. I went over to the 21st Mass, to see Mr. Ball but found he had resigned and gone home. The regiment was about two miles from us. The batteries and troops are coming along back all the time. While traveling over to the 21st, saw a good-looking soldier laid out on the ground. He had just dropped there, probably wore out and heart disease.

Burnside’s Mud March, January 1863

The following was written on January 25, 1863 and submitted anonymously to the editor of a Plymouth newspaper for publication by a member of Co. E, 29th Massachusetts Infantry; I have a strong hunch it was written by Capt. Doten:

“It must certainly rejoice your republican hearts to learn from our own lips that we are yet here, safe. We  are in no danger from the enemy, for they, the impudent rascals, cannot get to us, and we the great and  glorious Army of the Potomac, are ingloriously stuck in the mud and cannot get at them; and what is worse  than all, the enemy know it, and no doubt are this day taking advantage of it and sending their troops to the  West and to North Carolina to reinforce their troops at those places. Knowing as they do that we cannot cross  or even get to the river, they can readily spare twenty-five or fifty thousand men for a short time and use them  beneficially in other localities.


It does seem to us sometimes as if we were not only fighting the rebels, but the elements. There has been hardly a move of much importance made, either by land or sea, but what have had to encounter severe weather, gales of wind at sea, and terrific storms on land, and always under the most disheartening circumstances. These storms ever making it necessary for us to delay action, which for good and practical results should be immediate, and for which purpose such action was intended.


A practical illustration of an elementary idea is now before us, and its results are this day more  disheartening to this army than the repulse at Fredericksburg. On Sunday, Jan. 18th, a movement of the army  was in progress, but for some probable good reason, was postponed till Tuesday, when at an early hour of the  day the sixth Army Corps, Gen. Smith, of Gen. Franklin’s Division, commenced moving from their position  below Falmouth up to the right, but still to the rear to prevent observation. About the same time, or rather  later, Hooker’s Centre Grand Division took up its line of march towards a place called “Bank’s Ford,” and they,  of course to prevent observation, marched some way back from the River. This was but the preliminary  movement of the whole army, the pontoon train having started in advance and some of the heavy batteries.  The weather, which through the day had been cold, blustering and disagreeable, at sun-down set in with rain  and heavy wind from the northeast, and a darkness that would make sunlight glisten through a bag full of  minks, and every one of them look like silver stars in a golden firmament, settled down, not only over and  around us, but its dark shades penetrated the hearts of the soldiers, and fears and doubts began to mingle with  the aspirations of patriotic thoughts and hopes of a bold strike for freedom and the right. Still the longest night  (except possibly the night of death,) must have an end; so with Tuesday night, and daylight of Wednesday  ushered in as disagreeable a day as one could wish for his most bitter enemy. But in our hearts were wishing  that the bright sun would shed its effulgent light and rosy beams this day on our enemies, feeling that we were  so near to them that we could not be left out in the cold, and if patience and perseverance were of any account,  we should soon make them take the wings of the morning and alight some miles nearer Richmond.


But in this, as in all things else, we were doomed to bitter disappointment. It did seem to us as if not only the windows of  heaven were open, but that the whole broad side had fallen out. The gale that through the night had been only singing, now commenced screaming. The rain that is so often described as falling in gentle showers upon the  thirsty earth: now seemed to have the idea that the earth had got on a blow and wanted the water in torrents  “to” (as sailors say) “cool her coppers.” But men and horses were not to give up at trifles till rifles get too big to  contend against. The Pontoon trains and batteries were again in motion, driving on through mud and mire to  get to the appointed place of crossing and to accomplish their part of this movement.

The army was soon in motion; Generals and men were in earnest and all seemed determined. Confidence  was not lacking, for we had all confidence in our Generals and felt satisfied that they would not move this army  again, unless, onward to what should to them, seem a sure and decided victory and success. They had laid  their plans deep and with caution. They had fully surveyed their ground and thoroughly. They had by  threatening the enemy at different points compelled him to scatter his forces over a distance of near twenty five miles, and then in that long distance had truly ascertained its weakest point and had rapidly concentrated  our army, reserving only enough to make a feint at different points, that they might not know where the blow  was to fall, and was now about to strike that blow sanguine and sure of success.


But for some reasons in the all wise Providence of God this was not to be; our star was not yet to shine  bright on the horizon, and the finger of Faith was yet to point upward and bid us wait. The rain through the  night had taken the frost from the ground and left it soft and yielding as youthful hearts in Hymen’s Market,  when it is getting to be about Saturday night with many of them.


After an advance of about three miles the wheels of the pontoon train would sink down to the hubs, and it  was utterly impossible for the teams to haul them out. Men worked and labored as only men can do. Mules  and horses did their utmost, but it was useless, it was beyond their power, and darkness closed the day of labor  and toil as cold, wet, and dreary as it had done the day previous. Another night of the pitiless storm drenched  the army, and another dark and gloomy night fell cheerless on the hearts of all. Thursday morning broke upon  us only to show us the utter helplessness of further effects and that the expedition for the time being must  come to an end, and the Army get back to their old quarters as best they could. This has partially been  accomplished and we shall soon be in regular trim again. A part of our Batteries and pontoon trains yet remain  fast in the mud, but as the weather has cleared and the sun is shining brightly we think it will soon dry up so that we can get all together again.

We believe that the plan of this movement was good—that its full success looked to its projectors certain,  and that every caution had been taken and chances carefully weighed that nothing should be lacking to make it  all that could be desired. It seems hard that after so much labor and exposure we should be so disappointed  and that the utmost superhuman efforts of this army should result in worse than a defeat; but so it is and the  morale of the Army, its discipline, and its effectiveness has had a severe shock from which it will be hard for it to recover.
To make the Army of the Potomac again effective it must change its ground. It can never be effective here.  In all the battles of the rebels, where we have been the attacking party, they have never given us battle at the  same place with the same Army. Men who have once been defeated on the battle field dread to try the same  field again, but lead them to some other locality, even if it is more difficult, and the old spirit again bursts forth  and the old confidence is restored. McClellan knew this when he took the defeated Army of Gen. Sherman up  to Arkansas Post and there gained a brilliant victory, and these same soldiers now return filled with fresh courage and flushed with victory and again attack Vicksburg, when before it would have been almost an  impossibility to have led them up to a second engagement at the same place.

Gen. Burnside has done all that could be reasonably asked of him. He has been ever active and ever on the alert; and has done all but control the elements that was beyond him; and no doubt this is a bitter disappointment to him and more so than to the country at large.”

Sunday, January 25th—There has been nothing unusual today. The ground begins to dry up again. It rained some last night but it has been a good day/ I took charge of the dress parade this evening. Adams & Albert Robbins went to the hospital today. [George H.] Partridge will soon be out. Received shirts and tents & issued them today.

Monday, January 26th—I am this day Office of the Picket Guard. The weather is quite good but threatening. The Rebels are throwing up rifle pits and redoubts for batteries. They are close to us—not over four hundred yards from our guard and in plain sight. I have five hundred men in my guard and a reserve of 27th New Jersey making about 800 men.

Tuesday, January 27th—Came off guard this morning about 11 o’clock. It began to storm this morning about two o’clock and quite cold and has rained all day. I have been very sick today with the neuralgy in my head and neck having got cold by being wet and laying out in the we last night.

Wednesday, January 28th, 1863—It stormed all night last night and today it snows and is cold. It is a very severe storm from the northeast and snows hard. Maj. [Charles] Chipman returned to camp today having been home to recruit his health.

Thursday, January 29, 1863—It was a terrible storm all night and this morning the snow is quite deep and drifted. It has been quite cold through the day.

Friday, January 30th—The weather has been quite warm but not enough to melt the snow much. Everything is about as usual.

Saturday, January 31st—Made my monthly returns. Sent in requisition for February. Got my January receipts of clothing &c. Had monthly inspection. Weather good but not very warm. The pay master arrives here tonight.

Sunday, February 1st 1863—We were paid off for two months by paymaster Stone today. It is mean and cruel in the government to hold the little pittance of the soldier back from his family. They owe all of the men now three months pay and some of them five and six months. The weather has been quite good till night when we had slight showers. There was a row as usual on pay day. It was between the 50th New York Vols. and the 29th Regiment. Guns were used but no serious injury was the result. Col. Dawes and Major Chipman was into the thickest of it and it was mainly to them credit is due that nothing serious occurred. I enclose two hundred dollars and sent by mail this day, as there is no other way, to send it, I do not like to risk it but see no other way.

Monday, February 2nd—This morning is cool and windy but clear. Most of our men are on picket guard and that will I hope serve to cool their heated imaginations and keep them quiet. Was ordered for inspection. Inspection deferred till tomorrow. 11 o’clock, order to give furloughs read on dress parade. Gave an account of absent men. Weather good.

Tuesday, February 3rd—Weather very cold and sharp—the coldest we have yet had. It has been the coldest day of the season. Nothing unusual & all quiet.

Wednesday, February 4th—The rebels threw three or four shells into Franklin’s camp today probably for diversion and we threw a few back. The weather has slightly moderated.

Thursday, February 5th—Another bitter cold night. It began to snow early this morning and continued through the day. The weather moderated this p.m. Just before dark the Corps had orders respecting a movement of this division to Fortress Monroe and then to report to Gen. Dix. We expect the order to move tomorrow morning. It is raining hard this evening.

Friday, February 6th—It rained this morning but after dinner it cleared up and is now quite cold and chilly. Our Brigade started last night and this morning we are ordered to have three days provisions in our haversacks and the teams to take ten days more and be ready at any time. I got my box last evening. Must of the contents were spoiled.

Saturday, February 7th 1863—It is a beautiful & pleasant day. Columbus Adams was carried from the regimental hospital to General hospital. There was a drunken row in Co. D this evening. The regiment is very much demoralized and but little discipline.

Sunday, February 8th 1863—The Lieut. Col. commanding has established a regimental guard today to preserve better order in the regiment. I am detailed as officer of the day, as usual, when any new guard is to be posted. I drew from the quartermaster shoes, stockings, blouse, &c. last evening and issued them. Had a woods chase for one man of Co. D who had been fighting. Caught him and tied him to a tree till 12 midnight. Then sent him to his quarters.

Monday, February 9th—Quite pleasant but still muddy. Everything quiet as usual. The ground is getting settled but the roads are dreadful.

Tuesday, February 10th—Had a very pleasant day though troops are moving away fast. We received orders to start tomorrow morning at 6:30 o’clock.

Wednesday, February 11th—It began to storm this morning. We received orders last night not to start as ordered as transports were not ready to receive us. It has rained all day with the wind at east.

From the Regimental History: The departure of the regiment did not take place till the 12th of the month, though each day it had received orders to 216march, which were as often countermanded as issued. The men were aroused at four o’clock in the morning of the 12th, and at five o’clock marched to Falmouth Station, where, after some delay, they took the cars for Aquia Creek Landing, arriving there before noon. At this place the regiment embarked on the transport steamer “Hero,” which also took on board Company B of the Twenty-seventh New Jersey Regiment, a squad of the One Hundred and Third New York Volunteers, several of the corps officers, and for freight fifty horses and several tons of baggage; the steamer also towed down into the bay a schooner laden with mules and army wagons. At night it was rough weather, the wind blew hard, and the transport came to anchor off “Piney Point,” starting again the next morning. Before night of the 13th, the steamer had entered Hampton Roads, and come to anchor under the walls of the old fortress. Soon after arriving, Colonel Barnes, then in command of the regiment, went ashore for orders, but received none, making it necessary for the officers and men to spend another night on the crowded transport. On the morning of the 14th, the Colonel again went ashore, and this time received orders to report to General Willcox at Newport News. After some delay, the transport steamed up the James River, and at two o’clock in the afternoon the regiment landed and marched through the fortifications, halting on the banks of the river and forming its camp not far from the old “Brick House.” The barracks erected by the Battalion in the autumn of 1861 had been torn down. With this exception Newport News looked very familiar, and one of the officers remarked at the time, “It seems as though the war is over, and we have all at last returned home.”

Thursday, February 12th—With feelings of regret we packed up this morning at four o’clock and at seven we started through the mud for the railroad adn proceeded by rail to Aquia Creek where after some delay we were embarked on board the steamer Hero with a part of the 27th New Jersey Regiment and stragglers from some of the other regiments to go to Newport News, Virginia. We started at about 2 o’clock p.m. The weather was good til night when it set in thick and windy with rain. We anchored near the mouth of the Potomac. The wind hauling to the north, we started again and made a harbor of “Point of Pines” where we lay in harbor. We have a schooner in tow with a deck load of mules. There was many vessels at the Creek which is a large business place built by government which is still building wharves, storehouses, &c. to be burned and wasted as heretofore when we leave it.

Friday, February 13th 1863—Started from point of Pines this morning at about seven o’clock and proceeded on our voyage. It was quite cool and the Chesapeake Bay a little rough. There was quite a large fleet of vessels in the bay and several steamers having vessels in tow. At about four o’clock p.m. we found York river and shortly after five o’clock arrived at Hampton Roads where we anchored for the night and also for orders.

Saturday, February 14th 1863—At half past nine o’clock a.m. we started for Newport News where we soon arrived and waited as usual for orders some four or five hours when at half past three o’clock we were allowed to go ashore and marched about one and a half miles up on the banks of the river and encamped for the night. We had on board of the transports about one hundred horses which made it very unpleasant, dirty and disagreeable.

Sunday, February 15, 1863—It has been quite rainy this p.m. Got our tents well pitched and fixed but not permanent as we expect to have to change our camp a short distance. We had no inspection today. I was Officer of the Day yesterday. I received a mail today, the largest I have had since I have been over here—nine letters and one paper.

Monday, February 16th—Went to the woods and got poles to fix my tent. The weather is quite warm but threatening. It looks like a storm. We are to have new tents. Had notice of Corp. [Alfred B.] Warner’s discharge.

Tuesday, Febriary 17th—It rained very hard all day. I yesterday had the box come that was sent by the Ladies of Plymouth the first of last August and it has just arrived. Some little of the contents was damaged but the main part was good. There was a large number of bundles for different members of the company. Also “two” for two members that have died since the box started. Our tents leak much and we can of course have no fire [because] it rains so hard and it is very cold and chilly.

Wednesday, February 18th—It is still a hard storm ay N. E. and rains hard. we are all about wet through—blankets, overcoats, and all. George Morey visited us today. He is now stationed at Suffolk.

Thursday, February 19th—Lieut. [Peter] Winsor got leave of absence for forty-eight hours to go to Suffolk and started this morning. The wind has changed to the S. W. and it does not rain. The company had new tents issued them today and have pitched the camp in advance of the old one and it is on higher ground. Maj. Chipman is sick and has gone to the Webster House to stop for few days.

Friday, February 20th—The weather has been pleasant today. We moved our tents today as is usual when we pitch our tents, never getting right the first time. I was ordered to take the general superintendence of the camp and see that it was right this time. Lieut. Winsor came back this evening and William Williams with him. He (Williams) has not seen the company for near one year. He is at Suffolk on Howard’s Battery and stands high in the estimation of his officers. We dried our blankets and clothes. I have got a severe cold by being wet and sleeping in wet blankets. We have got our camp in pretty good shape and hope to keep it so.

Saturday. February 21st—We have had a good day but cool. We have finished our company street and fixing up our tents for bad weather which the weather now threatens. I went to the Landing today for the first time and took a good look around but everything is changed. It looks dirty and disagreeable. For choice I had rather be where we now are. I sent a team and got some brick from Baker Lee’s chimneys. I helped appropriate the house last winter. I little thought that I should in another winter help appropriate the chimneys. William P. Gooding returned today from the convalescent camp. He has been absent since August 15th 1862.

Sunday, February 22nd—Last night we had a very heavy snow storm from the N. N. E. and strong wind. It blew heavy through the night. At daylight this morning it changed to rain. Quite a number of the tents were blown down—more especially the officers tents as they were old and poor. At about ten o’clock this morning, the wind suddenly changed to the south and for the space of fifteen minutes blew from all points of the compass and then settled again at the northeast with rain and cold. It was very uncomfortable, wet and no fires. The water was quite high in my tent.

Monday, February 23rd 1863—Cloudy and cold. The ground froze hard. Some of the new commissions came out today. Lieut. Carpenter was met this evening in a jolly manner.

Tuesday, February 24th 1863—Weather quite pleasant. We had company drill and battalion drill this a.m. The p.m. was ordered to be devoted to cleaning up the camp and cleaning arms &c. for review tomorrow. Lieut. [Augustus D.] Ayling was today taken from Co. E & assigned to Co. H.

Wednesday, February 25th—The Division was reviewed today by Gen. [John A.] Dix. We had a splendid day & review. There was about eighteen thousand troops and six batteries. We had no drills through the day.

From the Regimental History: “On the 25th of February, the corps was reviewed on the old parade-ground—where the Twenty-ninth had often drilled in times past—by General John A. Dix, then in command of the department of Fortress Monroe, the review occupying from ten o’clock in the morning till three o’clock in the afternoon. The corps was destined for active service in the West, and the six weeks spent at this place were almost wholly occupied by company and regimental drills. No duty in the army was so odious to the veteran as that of drilling; he considered it the worst form of the “red tape” regulations of military life, and always went about it reluctantly. There was no little ground for this belief; the majority of the soldiers were very proficient in these matters, and when their pride was strongly appealed to, they never failed to acquit themselves creditably.

Thursday, February 26th—We have had the usual drills today. I drilled the battalion in Battalion Drill for the first time this p.m. and was quite successful. The weather has been good but night showers this p.m. Busy on my pay rolls.

Aside from completing his monthly pay rolls, Capt. Doten was probably also penning the following letter that was sent to Plymouth for publication in the local newspaper—anonymously of course. It read in part:

When we left here [last May], Co. E, numbered eighty-six in rank and file, but long and weary marches, exposed to  excessive heat or bitter cold, sleeping on the damp cold ground, often without shelter from rain or snow, the  miasma of the swamps, and impure water, the bullets and the shell have done their fearful work and this day it  numbers but fifty-four, fifteen of which are now in hospitals, and six away on detached service, leaving but  thirty-three to again tread these familiar paths and look again upon our winter home.

The few that are left are hearts of oak, and iron constitutions. A rain storm and wet blankets seem to  strengthen them, and they grow fat and thrive on a north-east snow storm, and hungry or cold, wet or dry they  will get around the camp fire almost every evening and sing old familiar songs to cheer and comfort each other  before crawling into their little tents and damp blankets.
We have no knowledge of what is in store for us, or for what reason we have been sent here. Surmise or  supposition avails nothing, we only know we are here, and look anxiously for the next move. We were  reviewed yesterday by Gen. Dix, and believe the review was satisfactory to the General. There are quite a  number of troops here, the Richmond papers say twenty-five thousand, but they only take a Yankee privilege  and guess, possibly they may have guessed right, we do not know ther ore cannot say.

It has stormed almost every day we have been here, first a heavy rain storm, then a strong north-east snow  storm, there was more snow fell than we saw here all last winter, the next day it turned to rain with high wind,  flooding our tents and blowing down many of the officers tents, which are old and what are called A tents,  literally tearing them to pieces. There does not appear to be many armed vessels in the river or around the  Fortress. One or two of the iron Monitors and Galena lay near our camp, and the Minnesota and six or eight  gun-boats are further down the bay. Our camp is one and a half miles up the river above the landing, and a  half mile above the “Redoubt Erickson” that Co. E helped throw up while under the command of the late and  much lamented Gen. Mansfield. Our Regiment has just received a supply of new A tents, which looks as if we  might stop here some time, and another indication of the same is, that we have resumed Battalion and Brigade  drills.

There is no dependence to be put in appearances, while writing the last sentence the Sergeant Major put  his head into our tent and said “That, the number of men that had no shelter tents must be reported at head quarters before 7 o’clock tomorrow morning.” Well, we are ready. It takes but thirty minutes to put this  Regiment in marching order and we are so often on the move that we now hardly speculate as to where we are  going, or how, but follow our leaders with a kind of dogged resolution to take what ever comes to us with as  good grace as possible, looking for the end of our enlistment as a solace for all the trials, troubles and vexations  of this unhappy war.

Friday, February 27th 1863—The officers of the line have received new wall tents today. We had the usual drills this a.m. and this p.m. Brigade Drill under Col. Mindel. Pitched our tents and got all ready to pass the night in it.

Saturday, February 28th 1863—Inspection day and muster. We were inspected and mustered by Lieut. Col. Joseph H. Barnes this a.m. We have a rain storm this p.m. Got my tent well fixed with a frame inside. Got my pay rolls all made out and ready.

Sunday, March 1st 1863—This has been a rainy day and uncomfortable. We did not have our usual inspection but were ordered to inspect quarters, &c.

Monday, March 2nd 1863—We had our usual drills today. The Battalion was drilled by Capt. Richardson at a.m. and by Col. at p.m. The Battalion drilled well and had a good day for it. I got my stove from and took the first comfort of it this evening.

Tuesday, March 3rd 1863—This a.m. the Battalion was drilled by Capt. Tripp very well and at p.m. Brigade drill by Col. Christ. We had a splendid day. Henry [W.] Kimball was detailed on ambulances today.

Wednesday, March 4th—The weather has been quite cool today. We had inspection this a.m. and the usual drills this p.m.

Thursday, March 5th 1863—We have had a beautiful day today but cool. I took the regiment in hand to drill and did it to my satisfaction. Some of the men detailed for recruiting got back today. The Colonel and eight or ten officers and privates have been absent since the 17th of November and have enlisted one man and two drummer boys. Smart work. Cost the government probably three thousand dollars.

Friday, March 6th 1863—Our usual drills this a.m. The Battalion drill by Capt. Tripp. Brigade drill this p.m. by the Colonel [Mindil] of the 27th New Jersey Vols. The weather has been good and this evening is quite warm but the clouds promise a storm. First school of the officers by Col. Danes [?] this day.

Saturday, March 7th—We have had a pleasant day with slight showers this p.m. We have had no drill today and everything is about as usual.

Sunday, March 8th—It rained hard this morning but at about eleven o’clock a.m. it cleared away and we had inspection and a thorough one. The regiment was never in better order and condition since we left here last May. I am Officer of the Day. We had a good dress parade.

Monday, March 9th—The weather was good and we had all the usual drills and everything was quiet as could be wished.

Tuesday, March 10th—I am detailed as Brigade Officer of the Day in place of Maj. Chipman who is sick. It commenced raining about 9 o’clock a.m. and rained hard through the day. It was a cold N. E. storm. I had hard traveling through the day.

Wednesday, March 11th—I visited the guard in all the regiments at 1 o’clock this morning. It was dark and rainy and being alone it was slow work to get along and find the sentinels. It rained this a.m. and we had no drills. At 3 p.m. we with the division was called into line and marched out to where there was to be a flag presented to the Michigan 8th Regiment. It was well done and we was much pleased to see it.

Thursday, March 12th—We were inspected today by the commission for that purpose and think we passed a good inspection. It was very cold. Co. E was all things considered the best and so acknowledged by the officers. We had no other drills today. I took the regiment at dress parade. We were inspected by Stimson, Acting Assistant Major General. I made an application for 48 hours leave absence.

Friday, March 13th—A cold blustering day. I took the Battalion to drill this a.m. and we had Brigade Drill this p.m. Lieut. [John B.] Pizer was this day assigned to Co. E as First Lieutenant. He is now on recruiting service at Massachusetts.

Saturday, March 14th—Brigade Officer of the Day today. The weather good but cool. Nothing unusual happened and “all quiet along the line.” My turn for Brigade Officer seems to come often. Two officers have put in their resignations. Went my rounds as usual at midnight. All well.

Sunday, March 15th 1863—A cold lowery day. Short inspection and but little to do. Was relieved from guard this morning.

Monday, March 16th—Went to Fortress Monroe, Norfolk, and Suffolk. Was much pleased to get to Suffolk again and see the men that belonged to my command. They were much pleased to see me. I stopped with George Morey and boarded with Winslow Barnes.

Tuesday, March 17th 1863—This morning I saw Howard’s Battery drill. It seemed like Old Newport News times. I found the colored woman where I used to board when we were stationed there. She could hardly believe it was me as she had heard that I was as she expressed it, “done gone killed.” Eat steamed oysters for the first time. It being St. Patrick’s Day, the Corcoran Legion turned out. I did not think much of them.

Wednesday, March 18th—I left Suffolk at 10 o’clock this morning in the cars. I was seated with Lieut. Harden * of the 3rd North Carolina Reg. Cavalry. He was taken prisoner yesterday by our cavalry. He appeared to be a well informed man and talked quite reasonable. He did not think that the war would be ever ended by fighting, or that the Union could be ever reinstated.

* Possibly Frederick Harding, 1st Lt. of Co. K, 41st N. Carolina Volunteers (3rd Cavalry). He was promoted to Capt. in August 1863. Nothing about his being taken prisoner in his muster rolls.

I took the steamer City of Hudson at Norfolk and returned to Newport News without going back to the Fortress. There is to be a Ball on board the steamer tonight. At nine o’clock this evening we had orders to draw and cook five days rations and be ready to start at 8 o’clock tomorrow morning.

Thursday, March 19th—We struck tents this morning at eight and loaded all of our luggage on the trains ready to start Soon after it set in a N. E. snowstorm. We waited till about one o’clock p.m. when we marched to the landing. It snowed heavily all the time. At the landing we was put into the old log barracks cold and wet as the steamer was not ready to receive us. At 4 p.m. we sent our baggage on board and a party of men and officers and the rest of us stayed at the barracks cold, wet, and cheerless. I got a good supper at the Webster House. I am again acting Major of the regiment as Maj. Chipman started for home, sick on leave of absence. Two Lieutenants have leave of absence and two were discharged today.

Friday, March 20th—It still storms and the snow is quite deep. Capt. Leach joined the regiment today. We are having a cold, tedious time.

Saturday, March 21st—The storm broke this morning. The snow is quite deep. We went on board of the steamer City of Richmond and at 2 o’clock p.m. left Newport News for the Fortress. At 4:30 p.m. left the Fortress and proceeded to sea with the wind at east and thick. I got my box at the fortress and though myself quite fortunate. It still storms.

Sunday, March 22nd—Twenty-two months today since we were sworn into the service. There was quite a heavy sea in the bay. The boat rolled heavily. The storm continued through the night. This a.m. at about 10 o’clock it broke away and the sea was quite smooth. I have been quite sick all night and day with a severe headache. At about 3 o’clock p.m. we passed Fort McHenry and arrived at Baltimore and at nine o’clock took the cars of the Baltimore & Ohio Railroad for the West. At 10:30 p.m. we passed the Relay House.

Monday, March 23rd—At daylight this morning passed Manassas Junction * and arrived at Harper’s Ferry at 8 o’clock a.m. Left at 10:30 a.m. and passed through Martinsburg where the rebels destroyed the machine shops of the B&O Railroad, passed through Cherry Run Valley which is as beautiful and romantic as its name. We followed the various windings of the Upper Potomac River amid hill and dale, through a rich and fertile country. On leaving the valley, we arrived at Sleepy creek where the country changes to hilly and mountainous on which the snow still lingers. We passed through the town of Hancock where Stuart made his celebrated raid into Pennsylvania. we have followed the Potomac all day and at 10 o’clock p.m. we arrived at Cumberland—a coal mining town where rations were issued and hot coffee.

* Capt. Doten surely must have known that Manassas Junction was in Virginia at not on the route between the Relay House and Harper’s Ferry.

Tuesday, March 24th—On arriving at Piedmont we stopped some five hours. We are still passing through the coal regions of Maryland. The Potomac has here got reduced down to a small stream with a quick run. We passed through Bloomington where the road passes on the up grade over the mountains. The grade for 17 miles is 117 feet to the mile, then over a level of twenty miles, and then down a grade same as the up. We had to divide our train into three parts. We passed through the town of Portland which appears to be a large manufacturing town in the way of barrels, shooks, &c. We passed over Cheat Mountain and over Cheat River at a town of that name and through Kingwood Tunnel near one mile long, thence through Newburgh to Grafton where we took dinner. We here found the Union sentiments quite strong. It is the first that I have seen in Virginia. The weather is still stormy.

Wednesday, March 25th—At about seven o’clock this morning we arrived at Parkersburg—a town situated at the junction of the Little Kanawha River with the Ohio. We had hard work to get our men on board the boat as whiskey was plenty. We went on board the stern wheeler Eclipse—a new boat drawing when loaded [only] eighteen inches of water. * There is much Union sentiment displayed on the Virginia side of the river and on the Ohio side. We were greeted strongly in one little town on the Virginia side. They brought out a large new flag for the new State of [West] Virginia. They held it out for us to see. It had the initial of the new state among the stars. We have passed many coal mines and salt works today. The weather has been cold.

* The Eclipse was a 223-ton sternwheel wooden hull packet steamship constructed at Elizabeth, Pennsylvania, 16 miles southeast of Pittsburgh on the Monongahela River for Capt. George D. Moore of Wellsville, Ohio, in the fall of 1862. Construction was completed in early December and ints inaugural voyage from Pittsburgh to Louisville began on December 18th. The Cincinnati Enquirer described her as being “158 feet by 33, with a five-foot hold; cylinders 15 inches in diameter, witf five feet stroke” and could carry up to 500 tons. The ship was sold to W. E. Gibson & Co. of Aurora, Indiana in late January 1863 and soon afterwards was captained by Capt. James S. Wise who had earlier in the war served as an officer in the 48th OVI and was wounded at Arkansas Post. While docked at Cincinnati in mid-March 1863, the Eclipse was pressed into government service by the the US Quartermaster’s Department to be used as a military transport for the War Department.

Thursday, March 26th—The sun shines out today but the wind is strong ahead and weather cold. We have passed out of Virginia and entered Kentucky on the left side of the river. We begin to see vineyards covering the hills on the Ohio side. We yesterday passed the mouth of the great Kanawha River on the Virginia side. We are the first New England Regiment that has been ordered to the West and as such attract much attention. We were hailed from the Virginia side with, “What regiment is that?” — “Massachusetts 29th” — “Bully for Old Massachusetts,” said he. At 12 o’clock we arrived at Cincinnati and were invited ashore where the regiment partook of a fine [meal] and the officers were feasted at the Gibson House by the proprietors. I started and found the Robbins Boys who were glad to see me. At five p.m. we crossed to Covington, Kentucky, and took the Lexington Railroad for Paris about eighty miles distant.

Friday, March 27th—We arrived at Paris, Kentucky, at about three o’clock this morning. We stopped in the cars till morning. At 7 o’clock we marched to a camping ground just outside of the village and near the railroad bridge of which there is two, about eight hundred yards apart and about the same distance from our camp and which is to claim a good share of our attention as a large amount of stores are transported over this road to Lexington. We have been getting our camp fixed and tents pitched. The men have shelter tents and the officers have their old ones that they had at Newport News. things are quite cheap here and it is a pleasant place. The people are kind and loyal—or at least a part of them. Still there is a great number that are secretly opposed to government.

Saturday, March 28th—The weather has been quite pleasant but cool. The 27th New Jersey and the 50th Pennsylvania belonging to our Brigade passed through here last night for Lexington.

Sunday, March 29th—It has been quite pleasant. Most of our men marched to church today and created quite an impression in their favor. Our pickets were driven in this p.m.

Monday, March 30th—Nothing unusual has occurred today. Negroes that came in say that the Rebels are quite near us and advancing.

Tuesday, March 31st—Inspection day. It was quite cold and windy. We had quite a good inspection.

Wednesday, April 1st—We had orders to pack up to join our Brigade at Lexington but the people of this place were anxious for us to stop here and telegraphed to Gen. Burnside to that effect and at night the order was countermanded. We were all packed up and ready to go.

Thursday, April 2nd—Nothing unusual has occurred today. Our cavalry met about 800 of the Rebel cavalry near Mount Sterling and cut them all up, driving them into the river where many of them were drowned. They killed and drowned about 80 of them and took some prisoners. We have orders from the Colonel to move our regiment into the town tomorrow.

Friday, April 3rd 1863—It was a beautiful morning but about 9 a.m. it clouded up and we had quite a snow storm. We packed up at 10 a.m. and marched into town and took quarters at the town house for the men and a room nearby for the officers. Two of the companies had quarters in a building nearby. Officers mostly got their meals at the Paris House.

Saturday, April 4th—A rather good day. The Lieut.-Colonel with twenty-five picked men went out about six miles this evening on a scout. I was invited to Major Dunkin’s to supper this evening and went. Enjoyed myself but just as we ended supper I was sent for to take charge of the regiment as Lieut.-Colonel Barnes was found off in a raid.

Sunday, April 5th 1863—Col. Barnes and part arrived early this morning having succeeded in capturing four guerrillas—one captain and three men with their horses. It was quite an affair. We had inspection this morning and a splendid dress parade this p.m. I have the sole command of the regiment.

Monday, April 6th—Nothing unusual has occurred today and all is quiet in this vicinity.

Tuesday, April 7th—We have had quite a pleasant day this evening. I went out on the Flat Rock Pike about six miles and searched the houses of Mr. Rosebury, Mr. Bishop, and one other.

Wednesday, April 8th—We returned from our trip this morning about sunrise having traveled about fourteen miles. It was a very cold night and froze quite hard. This p.m. we had Brigade Drill under Peirce of Freetown. *

* By now it should be clear to most readers that Samuel thinks very little of Col. Ebenezer W. Peirce who lost an arm commanding the regiment during the Battle of White Oak Swamp only by foolishly maneuvering his men in an exposed position. He returned to command the regiment in November 1862 but Samuel often refers to him in his journal as “Peirce of Freetown” or “Mr. Peirce.”

Thursday, April 9th—We have had a fine day, nothing occurring only the usual course of events.

Friday, April 10th—The 45th New York Regt. left here today to join their Brigade beyond Lexington so that we are left here with the Battery & two companies of the 118th Ohio Vol.

Saturday, April 11th—We took four deserters today and three suspicious men belonging to East Tennessee. It has been a beautiful day.

Sunday, April 12th 1863—We had an inspection and muster this morning. I was invited to dine at Hon. Gerret Davis’s and enjoyed myself well. He is a fine specimen of the Old Whig Party and a strong Union man. Was an intimate friend and associate of Henry Clay. This evening twenty-five men under Col. Barnes left here for a raid out towards Mount Sterling.

A post-war view of Gerret Davis’s home (called “Woodhome”) in Paris, Kentucky, which was used as a military academy after the war. Gerret Davis (1801-1872) moved to Paris in 1823 where he was a lawyer and politician. He favored a more gradual emancipation of slaves and did not support Lincoln’s Emancipation Proclamation.

Monday, April 13th 1863—I am left in command of this post as Col. Peirce has left for a time. I had the trunk of two ladies stopped and got quite a lecture on politics & Union. They were “right sweet” scolds.

Tuesday, April 14th—We have had some rain today. I am attending to the duties of the post as the Colonel has not got back. We have not had anything of special interest today. The paymaster came last night but as the expedition has not got back, he will not pay off the regiment. Saw one of the ladies of yesterday and she had moderated her tone and got to be quite reasonable.

Wednesday, April 15th—Sent Capt. Wilson and six men out and brought in two suspicious characters. Our detachment came in this evening haven driven the Rebels from a large territory between here and Mount Sterling.

Thursday, April 16th—We were paid off today, most all receiving four month’s pay. We had quite a pleasant day but a bad evening. I stayed up till 12 o’clock and as we had some considerable trouble. Had to see to it and shut up some of the whiskey shops.

The following was probably written by Capt. Doten to his hometown newspaper where it was published:

“Since we wrote you last the elections in Ohio have come off and the result is hailed with every demonstration of delight and gratification by the citizens and soldiers in this State. They feel that the attack of Vallandigham and his nest of copperheads has signally failed, and that the stain on the loyalty and integrity of their sister State has been fully washed out.

Could you but see the strong feeling that exists, and the hopes and fears that are expressed as daily the  papers give doubtful news of success or defeat, you would then see the deep feeling that exists, and the strong attachment for the good old Union, that is part and parcel of their very nature, of the Union men and women of  this State, and you would then see real sacrifice for principle, such as is not seen in any portion of the free  States. Father and son, mother and sister, and even husband and wife take different views of the contest, and  from loving friends become bitter enemies. Neighbors who have lived in perfect harmony and peace from  childhood to age, now pass each other without recognition, and we have seen quite a number of families where  one or more of the sons were in each army.

In the absence of the colonel a few days since, the command of the post devolved upon us, by which we  had a still better chance to see the evil and misery of which we speak.

Nearly opposite our headquarters lives a family, the husband of which is in the Confederate army, and is,  of course, absent; but the wife and daughter cling to the “good old Union,” as she expresses it, and is  determined to stand by the flag let the consequence be what it may, she says she does so from principle as a  true woman and a Christian, believing that God has pointed the way for her to pursue. Yet she is subject to all  the trials of those opposed to the Government, has had her house searched, and we today, as in duty bound,  stopped the trunks of the daughter as she was leaving to join her husband, to see if nothing contraband was  contained therein. This was very humiliating to the pride of the mother, as she descended from the F. F. Vs.  [first families of Virginia] of Virginia, and it was the first time in a long life that even suspicion of wrong was  ever fastened upon her. Of course she, as well as the daughter, were very indignant, and your correspondent  had about as much as he could attend to under running fire from two such batteries, of the real old Virginia  blood, stung to the quick by what they deemed an insult to the honor of a long ancestral line; but still for all  this they both remain strong for the Union, while the husband and sister are as strong “secesh,” and if when  they are all together their exchange of sentiment bears any comparison to our own experience, the weaker  vessel has our heartfelt sympathies and commiseration.

We are making frequent raids out among the secesh gentry, between here and Mt. Sterling and Winchester, and almost daily pick up soldiers and secessionists; they fear us, and do anything but pray for Massachusetts troops while it seems as if the Union people here cannot do too much for us; they are ready at feed the soldiers and do what they can for their comfort, and the sick are objects of especial attention and favor. Truly, for a season “our lines have fallen in pleasant places,” and as we have been for the last year ever on the move, faring hard,, living hard, and those who have died, dying hard, we feel truly grateful to the power above us for this probable unintentional ray of sunlight that is so cheering to the way-worn times soldier.

On Sunday last the field and line officers of this Regiment were invited to dine with Hon. Garrett Davis,  who is or was formerly, a member of Congress from this district. Mr. Davis is a fine specimen of the old Henry  Clay whigs of Kentucky, and is one of those true conservative Union men who stand firm on the constitution  and the laws. Looks at the days of Nullification as the time, and a conflict of Southern interests and aristocratic  principles as the first great cause of our present troubles. He was an intimate friend of Henry Clay and justly  reveres the memory of this illustrious son of Kentucky. He is heart and soul in the Union cause and is making  great sacrifices for country and principle. Such men living in a slave State and advocating such principles  would put to shame, if it were possible, those Northern soft-heads, dough-faces, and maudling politicians who  pander to the interests and crawl at the feet of a Southern slave-holder. Kentuckians despise such sham  democracy, and Southern slaveholders spit upon them, “and use them for their mirth, yea, for their laughter  when they are waspish.”

For a circle of ten to fifteen miles around here we keep the rebels well stirred up. Lt. Col. Barnes is among  them when they least expect it, and will soon become (if he is not now,) as notorious as John Morgan, he is now out on a raid towards Mount Sterling, and should he attempt to make a search you may depend it will be done thorough.”

Joseph Henry Barnes (1833-1906)

Friday, April 17th—My company set home by Express $1,982—quite a large amount seeing that there is but thirty-two of us left here. Lemuel [B.] Morton came back today. There has been much drunkenness today in the regiment. We had a very cold night last night but quite warm today. Col. Barnes had his photograph taken today. I went with him and am in for one of them sure. It is quite still this evening.

Saturday, April 18th—Just 23 months since we left Plymouth. A scout went out this morning under Pierce of Freetown but accomplished nothing of course. On pickets, men fired upon last night but no damage.

Sunday, April 19th—Had the usual Monday inspection and a slight shower. Went to church at the Presbyterian and heard a god sermon.

Monday, April 20th—Resumed drills. We have two drills per day. The bridge over the Licking river on the Maysville Pike was burned by the Rebels last night. The bridge cost $80,000. It is twenty-two miles from here. The Rebels seem to be concentrating between here and Mount Sterling. I fear that they will give us the trouble of using them up soon. Our scout came in tonight but accomplished nothing as Mr. Peirce of Freetown was with them.

Tuesday, April 21st—We had our first street drill today and practiced firing in the streets. The people were much surprised to see us. We begun our drills yesterday and battalion drill today. It has been quite warm and this evening it rains.

Wednesday, April 22nd—Twenty-three months since we were mustered into the service. Col. Peirce and about sixty men went out on a scout this morning. Lieut. Col. Barnes left for Cincinnati this morning and leaves me in command of the post. It rained hard all night which was much wanted.

Thursday, April 23rd—We have had some little rain today. Nothing new transpired. A part of the company came in that were mounted at about 10 o’clock this evening.

Friday, April 24th—Beautiful weather but cool. The soldiers came in today and left Col. Peirce and the rest of the mounted men out there. They have thus far accomplished nothing. I stopped four men at Mrs. Scott’s today but after examination, let them go.

Saturday, April 25th—Lieut.-Colonel Barnes returned from Cincinnati this p.m. We had no dress parade. Orders were received to join our brigade as soon as possible which is now at Stanford, Kentucky.

Sunday, April 26th—We packed up this morning ready to start as soon as we could get transportation. Col. Peirce returned at 1 p.m. today having as usual accomplished nothing except to insult the people when he stopped. Got me a trunk made for use—good and strong. At 4 o’clock p.m. we started and at 5:30 p.m. passed through Lexington where we stopped near half hour. Saw the Henry Clay monument. It is a beautiful shaft and well worthy of the great and gifted statesman. There is not many troops at Lexington but quite a large convalescent camp. It is a beautiful country, mostly farming land, much of which is devoted to the culture of hemp, 6:30 o’clock we arrived at Nicholasville—a small town at the end of the railroad where we took up our line of march and marched half mile from the town and encamped.

Monday, April 27th—Broke camp and took up line of march at 8 o’clock a.m. for Camp Dick Robinson. At 12 M crossed the “Kentucky River.” The country has changed to hilly land and not so good. The country is mountainous, high cliffs and deep valleys. It has been very dusty and at times we can hardly see the regiment. At 4 p.m. we reached Camp Dick Robinson and encamped just beyond it. Our men are much used up and footsore. We have marched 16 miles today.

Tuesday, April 28th—We took up our line of march at 8:15 o’clock a.m. It begun to rain at three o’clock this morning and was showery all day. We marched to Lancaster and about 1.5 miles beyond the town and encamped at about 1:15 p.m. The country has again changed to large, handsome farms. We marched about ten miles today and have a good camp for wood and water.

Wednesday, April 29th—Took up line of march at five a.m. for Stanford. We had slight showers and a good road. At 7:15 a.m. crossed Dix River. The bridge had been burned and a temporary bridge thrown across. We marched through the town of Stanford to about 1.5 miles beyond and encamped at 10:30 a.m. ere we found the rest of our brigade. We have had heavy showers this p.m. The ground of our camp is very wet.

Thursday, April 30th—We had a cold, disagreeable night. The ground was cold and wet. we received orders to take two days rations and be ready to start at 8:30 a.m. which we did. We had to leave much of our baggage. We stopped for dinner at 12 M where we received letters from home. We continued our march on the Danville Pike to the town of Houstonville and about five miles beyond to Carpenter’s Creek where we encamped about 6 o’clock p.m. We marched 17 miles today and all our men kept up.

Friday, May 1st 1863—May day. We were ordered to lay out a camp and as usual it fell to my lot to do it. We have a good camp. Wood and water handy. At 9 o’clock we received orders to be ready to start at 4 o’clock tomorrow morning.

Saturday, May 2nd—The orders to march this morning were countermanded so we have a chance to rest. Our men are short of shoes but are well and hearty.

Sunday, May 3rd—It has been quite rainy today. Nothing unusual has taken place and we should hardly know it was Sunday were we not told of it.

Monday, May 4th—I have been quite sick today. We had orders to have two days cooked & 4 days rations in wagons & be ready to start at 1 o’clock tonight.

Tuesday, May 5th—We struck officer’s tents at 1 o’clock this morning at at 4 o’clock took up line of march. Raining hard. We marched over the [Pine] Knob (as it is called) in a very bad pathway, our teams going by a different route as well as the battery. At 7 o’clock a.m. we came up with the rest of our division at Middleburg. Waited there a long time for the battery and train. Crossed the Green river and at 6 o’clock p.m. encamped for the night. We have had a rough hilly road, muddy and wet. Made 17 miles.

Wednesday, May 6th—Started at 7 o’clock a.m. We crossed Fishing Creek and ascended the mountain south of it. At the summit of the mountain we stopped and I was detailed with 100 men to go back and assist the train up the mountain. This delayed us some three hours. We passed through the town of Mount Gilead, sometimes called Nunkim [?]. Marched ten miles and encamped in the rain, ground wet and muddy.

Thursday, May 7th—A hard, cold, rainy night and day. Weather very uncomfortable. All our blankets and clothing wet and but little to eat. Good news from the Rappahannock.

Friday, May 8th—Still cold and rainy. We started at 9 o’clock a.m. and marched three miles to Somerset and encamped near the town. Went to the town and got a main spring put to my watch for the modest sum of two dollars. It is quite a village—probably come 800 to 1,000 inhaboitrants. Weather this p.m. good & warm.

Saturday, May 9th—we got our camp in good order and condition. The weather is good.

Sunday, May 10th—Inspection this morning. Guns of my company in good order. I took command of Co. E again today. We have another pleasant day. Had dress parade this evening.

Monday, May 11th—Orders were received last night to have two days rations ready and be ready to march at a moment’s notice. Had dress parade as usual. Weather good. A private of the New York 46th fell dead getting a newspaper and was buried close to our camp this evening.

Tuesday, May 12th—I am Reg. Officer of the Day. The weather is beautiful. Our supply train arrived today. It is rumored that the rebels are in quite large force on the south side of the Cumberland river about five miles from here.

Wednesday, May 13th—Our regiment was inspected today by the Brigade Inspector this p.m., and evening it rained.

Thursday, May 14th—The weather good. Nothing new. We are well. How are you?

Friday, May 15th—A pleasant day. Went this morning to the mouth of what appears to be quite a cave near our camp and near to which a large stream gushes out among the rocks that form the hillside. It is a beautiful place.

Saturday, May 16th—Another pleasant day. Went with two others and explored the cave that I saw yesterday. It is but about two hundred yards deep and very low. In no place could we stand up higher and most of the way we had to crawl. Sometimes it was not two feet high but it was quite wide—often ten to fifteen feet. It was evidently once the bed of the stream that now gushes out near to it and has been changed from its original channel by falling rocks. The entrance to the cave is a high overhanging cliff of stone hanging over some twenty or thirty feet and as many high. It is grand and lofty & worth seeing.

The following was probably written by Capt. Doten in mid-May 1863 to his hometown newspaper:

“We are now encamped on the battlefield where our Gen. (Carter) engaged Gen. Pegram and drove his  army across the Cumberland river, which is about five miles from here. It was a sharp, short, and decisive  battle, and every little hill-top covered with rifle pits show with what energy and determination our troops  contended with the enemy at every point, to finally win a victory as complete as it was successful.
John Morgan has taken position on the south bank of the river, and, as he says, intends that to be the  impassable bounds for the Union army. Perhaps John is a true prophet and will keep his intentions good, but  we Yankees always have a doubt till we have a fair trial, and then, (as in law) take the benefit of the doubt.


Before this Brigade came here Morgan, although driven across the river, seemed to feel equal to the task of  regaining a foothold on this side, and was continually making raids near here, but now he seems to have a  wholesome dread of ‘McClellan’s old troops’ (as they call us here) and is very quietly waiting for the spirit to  move us, to give him battle. We are not one of the anxious kind and are not “spoiling for a fight” like many that  have only “snuffed the battle from afar;” our regiment has been in seven regular stand up battles, where the  rebels have thrown their shot and shell among us with a “perfect looseness” and without regard to human life.  We have seen the elephant in his different positions; admired him when he stood on four legs, and wondered  when we see him stand on two, and are no longer anxious to see him again even if he should stand on one leg;  but just at this time, and under all the circumstances, we should like to be near enough to exchange cards and  take his photograph. We are daily expecting fifteen to twenty thousand troops here, and when they arrive  there must be a move of some kind or we shall all starve, as we do not have but two-thirds rations now. And here let me possibly enlighten you and your numerous readers by giving you the true reason, for often after a  decisive battle in which our troops have been victorious, and when it seems to you at home that that victory  should have been followed up, it is not done, and our army retreats back. This army is now in exact position to  illustrate. Should we move forward and defeat the rebel army we could not possibly follow them twenty-five  miles without waiting for our supply train to come up, and as we are now on two-thirds rations, the supply  then would be, of course, very short. All our supplies have to be carted sixty miles, as the country has been  foraged by both armies till the inhabitants themselves are suffering for the common necessaries of life. There  is neither hay nor grain to be found for a great distance around us, and the horses look as if they had passed  through the first year of the Egyptian famine. This may explain to you why in this country the many victories  are not followed up, although it may not explain why Hooker did not follow up that great victory for which he  thanked God and the soldiers.


Paris, Ky., is still a military post, but for what purpose I cannot tell. At this time the shadow of six defunct old ladies would afford sufficient protection for the town, and a dozen or two of Hoosier soldiers would keep  the railroad bridges from harm or danger; and why the War Department should deem it necessary to keep  some three hundred good men at that place is hard to understand, when their presence in the field of active  service would be more for the benefit of the country, more especially when so many are leaving whose term of  service has expired. It is a good safe place for those who in the hour of battle have “their hair stand on end like  quills upon a fretful porcupine;” but it is no place for those who wish to see our beloved country once more at  peace and again blessed with the smiles of God, prosperous and happy.

Major Chipman is again with us restored to health and as ready as ever to do good service in battle for his  country, and while the regiment is under the command of such men as Lt. Col. Barnes and Major Chipman you need have no fear for the result when in action, as they are composed of that stern, solid material that makes  men heroes and patriots.

Co. E has been twice disgraced by desertion; two of its members have ingloriously deserted the flag of their adopted country, and have not only disgraced the service but have doomed their friends to bear the stigma of  the disgraceful and dishonorable act. These two worthies bear the cognomen of john E. Morrison and Patrick Smith. If they should return to Plymouth, don’t for Heaven’s sake send them back here, but keep them as select specimens of how low a man can degrade himself and still live and breath in this land of liberty…”

Sunday, May 17th 1863—Sunday inspection as usual. We got a large mail of papers today that had been at Stanford for some time. We have had a very pleasant day.

Monday, May 18th—We are having fine weather. I took a stroll to see what troops we had around us. Saw the 45th Ohio—a fine regiment. 112th Mounted Infantry—a fine regiment. 32nd Kentucky—a very poor regiment. 2nd Ohio Cavalry—very full and good. Mountain Howitzer Battery—good. Rhode Island Battery—excellent. Illinois Battery—fair. There were a number of others I did not visit.

Tuesday, May 19th—I am Reg. Officer of the Day. Have five teams and twenty-five men detailed to get trees to shade the camp. This does not look much like moving soon.

Wednesday, May 20th—The weather has been quite hot today. Nothing unusual has occurred. we hear that the Rebels have crossed the river at or near Richmond.

Thursday, May 21st—A warm day. We have been through the usual round of camp duty. I went to the town today but did not stop long.

Friday, May 22nd—Two years of our time has this day ended and we are now on our last year of our enlistment. There is forty-eight members of this company on the rolls and thirty are present in all. We have had in all (with recruits) ninety-one.

Saturday, May 23—We have received orders for the officers to turn in their wall tents and receive shelter tents instead. This looks some like moving. Weather hot.

Sunday, May 24th—A very warm day. inspection in company streets. I am on duty as Officer of the Day.

Monday, May 25th—A rather warm day. I began work early on my tent as I drew shelter tents yesterday and got enough to make us as large a tent, if not so good as we had before, and I have a good one made like my old one—all call it the handsomest & best on the line of the brigade. We had an alarm this a.m. and have drawn up in line of battle as the Rebs crossed the river and had a little skirmish with [Col. Frank] Wolford’s Cavalry. There was a few killed on both sides and we took five prisoners & they about as many and recrossed the river.

Tuesday, May 26th—Nothing new or interesting today. It has been very hot. we have good news from the West from Gen’l. Grant. It puts the troops in good spirits.

Wednesday, May 27th—We still have good news from the West. The day has been very warm. I had a sick night last night but am quite well again.

Thursday, May 28th—The 50th Pennsylvania of our brigade changed their camp today. We had orders to keep all the men in camp. The batteries were harnessed up and ready. Lieut. [Peter] Winsor is on picket guard. It rains lightly this evening.

Friday, May 29th—The day has been rainy with a strong wind at east and south-east. My tent stood well and did not leak much. We were ordered to be specially on the alert at night and guards to be very vigilant.

Saturday, May 30th 1863—This p.m. we had a heavy squall of rain accompanied with thunder and lightening. Our little shelter tents were but poor protection as the rain beat right through and wet our things and ourselves. Luckily It did not last long. all our tents were flooded. Our cavalry with the pieces of the battery crossed the Cumberland today and gave chase to the Rebels some ten or fifteen miles and took—it is said—eighty prisoners. I am Officer of the Day today.

Sunday, May 31st—We had the usual Sunday inspection this morning. With good weather and quite cool. I did not go on inspection.

Monday, June 1st 1863—We had a rain squall last evening. The weather is quite cool today. Our pontoon train came in today.

Tuesday, June 2nd—We received orders today to send all extra baggage (over thirty pounds to each officer and more than one shift of clothes to a private) to the rear, and that the men shall have three days rations in their haversacks and five days rations in their knapsacks making eight days rations. Accordingly, our extra baggage has gone and we have taken as I think a “last fond look” at it as I doubt if ever we see it again. I am Officer of the Day and quite busy today. A part of our pontoon train arrived last night. All the troops in this department have the same orders with ourselves.

Wednesday, June 3rd—Nothing new or exciting today. Everything goes along about as usual. Weather fine. Capt. [Thomas William] Clarke [of Co. A] returned to the regiment today after being absent nine or ten months “beating it” round Washington. Got the headache tonight. Wrote to the [Old Colony] Memorial [& Plymouth Rock Newspaper] today.

Here is what Capt. Doten wrote to the newspaper on 3 June 1863:

“The symptoms of active warfare begin to assume a serious aspect in these regions, and our little army  stationed at this place are kept in constant readiness to move at a moment’s warning. Last week the rebels  became quite troublesome, and quite a body of them made a raid across the river near the mouth of “Fishing  Creek” and “Mill Spring” about twelve miles from here, and captured some of our pickets and a few horses. A  cavalry force under Col. Krantz, of the 2d Ohio Mounted Infantry, was immediately dispatched to the scene of  action, which not only made the rebels double on their own track, but doubled quite a number of them up,  marked and labeled for a ground sweat, besides taking a number of prisoners and horses. These raids are  getting most too common and the enemy too familiar with our pickets, and orders have of late been given to shoot whoever appears on the south side of the river in the shape of soldiers, let them be pickets or otherwise.  This has had a salutary effect and the rebels give the banks of the river a wide berth, although they show themselves on the highlands beyond. Some eight hundred cavalry exposed themselves to the admiring gaze of our pickets a few days since, but accidentally a section of the Mountain Howitzer Battery got sight of them and sent a few compliments on their first appearance in the shape of a shell, that so astonished them that the place  that knew them for a moment will probably know them no more at present, if ever. A day or two since our  cavalry crossed the river with a section of the Mountain Howitzer Battery and made a raid of ten or twelve  miles, taking eighty prisoners, securing quite a number of horses, and returned. With our cavalry it seems to  be a perfect mania to secure horses, and frequently on a raid if they find a horse better than the one they have  and they have no means to bring it to camp, they change saddles and turn their horse loose to shift for himself,  while they flourish and curvet [a leap of a horse from a rearing position] the new one, and probably give him  his first introduction to the use of the spur and carbine, and it is astonishing how soon they become  accustomed to both.

On Sunday that never-failing sign of a forward movement, a Pontoon train, arrived here, or at least the first section, the other having been delayed…No provision is made for soldier’s blanket or tent, but we suppose he will be allowed to carry them if  he can possibly stand up and travel under his load. As to the officer’s baggage the valise or trunk generally  weighs from ten to twenty pounds, the books and papers of his company as much more, so that if he goes  according to regulations he will have to march in about the same uniform that clothed our first parents when  they left Eden. We have a hard march before us, and when we shall have out where we go to, probably you will  say the same troops that have been on a part of the route give hard descriptions and think that hunger will  follow close upon us, as it did upon them, and if we look for hardships, hard fare, and labor, to say nothing of  fighting, we shall not be disappointed, however, we shall anticipate, but take it as it comes, and having got  pretty well used to it for the last two years, we think we can stand most anything reasonable.
As frequent inquiries are made about who are with Co. E at this time, we give below the following list of  officers and men present – true it is small, but it is good:
Captain, S. H. Doten; 2d Lieut., Peter Winsor. Sergeants, H. W. Jenks, G E Wadsworth, J S Holbrook, H  Kimball. Corporals, S W Paty, S Wright, J Shannon, J K Alexander, M Barnes, T Hayden, T Collingwood.  Privates C Atwood, E D Barnes, B F Bates, G F Bradford, N Burgess, G E Burbank, S L Churchill, W P  Gooding, O D Holmes, W. Howland, LB Morton, WT Nickerson, G H Partridge, GT Peckham, A R Robbins, J.  Stillman, W Thompson, J Washburn, J B. Whiting, David Williams.
The above list comprises all of Co. E present or that came with the company into Kentucky, except Frank  H. Simmons, who not only has proved a disgrace to his friends but a disgrace to his company and regiment, by  deserting his country’s service in the hour of peril, and deserting that flag that has been his protection of the  ocean and on the land. Any man that will steep his brain in whiskey and then let a courtesan seduce him from  his duty, clean, and then clear him out, has certainly drunk deep at the bitter fountain, and his hopes of happiness in this world must rest on a small foundation.

Thursday, June 4th—We received orders at one o’clock this morning to get ready for a march at daylight and soon had all hands getting ready and something to eat. At 5:30 o’clock a.m. we started on the march to Stanford. Marched to Waynesboro eighteen miles and encamped for the night. It was a hot day but everyone of my men came in on time. Capt. Thomas W. Clarke returned to the regiment today having been absent near ten months “beating it” round Washington.

Friday, June 5th—My birthday. We started this morning at 5:30 o’clock and marched to Stanford where we encamped having arched sixteen miles. My men all kept up or was in very soon after we got to our camp. We encamped on the same ground that we left the 13th day of April last. We got here early and as the paymaster was here, we had our pay rolls signed and have the promise of receiving our pay here, as we are to march tomorrow. It has been hot and dusty today and hard traveling.

Saturday, June 6th—Started from Stanford at 4:30 o’clock a.m. & marched to Camp Dick Robinson. It is good weather but very hot and dusty. I was very tired and had the chills very hard after we arrived here. We suffered much on the march on account of dust. Often we could not see the regiment ten yards distant. My ankles were much swollen. We marched seventeen miles.

Sunday, June 7th—Started this morning at 5 o’clock and marched to Nicholasville where we arrived at about 1:30 o’clock p.m.—a distance of fourteen miles. The dust was the same as yesterday. The men are very much used up with forced marching. We encamped in a field about quarter mile from the depot. I was Officer of the Day but had to give it up to Capt. Clarke who had a horse and I assisted him what I could.

Monday, June 8th—Took the cars for Cincinnati where we arrived at about 7 o’clock p.m. and where we were furnished with a [ ] and at about 10 o’clock p.m. we took the cares for Cairo, Illinois. I have had a hard job as Officer of the Day.

Tuesday, June 9th—We traveled all last night with poor accommodations in box cars—no place to lay down or to rest. We passed through a number of towns on the line of the road and stopped at Washington, Davis county, Indiana, where we were supplied with refreshments by the ladies who were very kind and would take no pay for anything. One lady sung to us the beautiful song of, “May Brave Boys Will Fall,” which was listened to with much pleasure by the regiment. Many cards were exchanged, bouquets of flowers presented and kind greetings given. We sped away with hearty cheers for the kind-hearted people of Washington, Indiana. At about 5 o’clock p.m. we crossed the Wabash river and entered the State of Illinois and crossed over some of the rich prairie lands of the state. It was the first time I ever saw the grand prairies of the West.

Wednesday, June 10th 1863—We changed cars at the junction and took the cars for Cairo about two o’clock this morning. It is about 120 miles to Cairo. We are still on the great prairies. They are level as far as the eye can see. The towns and villages look strange and setting level as they do, make anything but a pretty appearance. It has rained all the morning. We have been kindly received all along the route. No log cabins so poor but what the kind-hearted inhabitants waved their handkerchiefs. We arrived at Cairo at 4:30 o’clock p.m. and embarked on board the steamer Mariner and waited for orders. It is 365 miles from Cincinnati to Cairo.

Thursday, June 11th—At 11 o’clock last evening we received orders to start and was soon out of the Ohio river and on the broad Mississippi. We sailed along down river all day. The scenery does not meet my expectation. The river is not so wide as I expected and but few settlements. We passed a few settlements and passed Fort Jefferson, Kentucky, and the famous Island No. 10 where we stopped for orders. Passed Fort [ ] and Fort Harris.

The following was no doubt written by Capt. Doten to the editor of his hometown newspaper for publication:

“Our steamer has just stopped at this famous place for orders, and as we promised to drop you a line “on  the wing” thought this would be a good place to begin it.

When we wrote you last we fully expected at this time to be in East Tennessee, foot-sore and weary,  traveling o’er the Cumberland Mountains. We had our rations ready and were under orders; but soldiers are  creatures of chance and change; they know where they are on the hour, but where they will be the next is as  uncertain as a crop of corn in a sheep pasture, or the codicil to a bankrupt’s will.

On the morning of June 4th we expected to start for East Tennessee, but at one o’clock of that morning we  received orders by telegraph to break camp immediately and march to Nicholsville, about seventy miles  distant. We started at daylight and marched eighteen miles and encamped; the next day we marched about  eighteen miles, and on the next reached Nicholsville. We had a very hard journey, as it was very hot, dry, and  dusty; oftentimes the regiment could not be distinguished at ten yards distant on account of the dust, and the  men and the officers were so covered with it that it was difficult to recognize them. Many of the regiment and  brigade (as the whole brigade was on the move,) gave out, and were left behind to come up through the night.  If they could, which some did; all of Co. E were up at ten o’clock that night, but some of them were so lame and  foot-sore that they could hardly walk, but a determination not to be left behind, overcome all other feelings,  and they marched along over many a weary mile, where others less determined sank by the roadside. No other  company in the whole regiment did so well or stood the march so well as Co. E.


On the morning of June 8th we took the cars for Cincinnati, passing through Paris, where we stopped for a  few moments and saw some of the others of the 29th, who are as they say, very anxious to make their mark, yet  loafing around Paris under detail, so as to keep out of the hardships and dangers of field service, where they  would possibly be of some service to their country, instead of hanging around a place where they are of no  more use than a boot black would be in the kingdom of Heaven, or a pair of red plush breeches to a young  cherub. In all cases there are honorable exceptions. It is so here and if ever called upon we are ready to give  our opinion.


We arrived at Cincinnati late in the afternoon, and the whole regiment was provided with a bountiful  (illegible], and at ten o’clock on that same evening we took cars for Cairo, Illinois. On the road to Cairo we  passed through the States of Indiana and Illinois, and it was easy to see the difference between slave and free  labor, even in comparison with old Kentucky, where slavery assumes its most favorable phase. The face of the  country seems changed. Farm houses look more comfortable. The eternal log cabin of all slave states has  disappeared, and in its place the small but neat cottage dots the roadside, and an air of thrift pervades the  whole farming districts. Comfort and happiness sit upon the door-step, praying with bright eyed, healthy  children and rosy cheeked, blooming lassies full of health and spirits, greet us at the homes and by the roadside  as we pass through their villages.


When we passed over the Wabash River and entered the State of Illinois, we soon opened on the immense  prairie lands of that State. As far as the eye can see the broad expanse of land is level; cultivated and dotted  over with farm houses and villages, and at this season of the year it is really beautiful to see the broad fields of  grain waving in the wind, giving promise of abundance in the seed time and harvest of God’s promise.


To us there is nothing beautiful in the look or appearance of a prairie village. The beauty of hillside and  valley is lost in the dead, flat prospect; the eye catches and comprehends the whole in a moment, leaving  nothing to admire or interest.
When we arrived at Cairo we were immediately embarked aboard the steamer Mariner, bound down the  river, but where we do not know, but suppose Vicksburg. The whole brigade had already embarked and were  waiting orders. (There were five large steamers loaded with troops, and one battery on the boat with  ourselves.) At 11 o’clock at night orders were received, and we were soon out of the Ohio river and steaming on  the broad Mississippi; and here we are at this famous Island No. 10 receiving orders to still keep our course down river.


Island No. 10 is quite pretty place, but as stronghold it does not come up to our expectations. It is about  thirty feet above the level of the river now, and about twenty when the river is full. The forts have been  probably leveled, as they was nothing to be seen of consequence, but it must have been quite well fortified to  resist and hold out so long against the force brought against it. Still we cannot see why it should not be easily  reduced at any time from the main land, and why it should be very difficult to take possession of the main land  for that purpose we cannot comprehend. We don’t think so much of it as we did, and don’t think so much of  the exploit of taking it as probably it deserves. We have just passed Fort Wright on the Tennessee shore, and if  no untoward event happens, we expect to arrive at Memphis at about midnight, when we shall have to stop to  report, and when we hope to mail letters for home.

Friday, June 12—We arrived at Memphis, Tennessee at two o’clock this morning and proceeded to “coal up.” We are to meet the boats at the mouth of White River and proceed under convoy of gunboats. We remained here all day waiting for Gen. Potter who commands our division. Went ashore and bought e a suit of clothes and took a hasty look at the city. It seems to be a thrifty growing city, well located, and well laid out. Saw the Jackson monument, The inscription of the Federal Union must be preserved had been mutilated in the word Federal. It is in the center of a very pretty grove. Three dead bodies floated down past us today, one of which was searched by some of the river pirates who found quite a sum of money & a watch which they of course took and turned the body adrift again. A large boat came up from below with sick and wounded.

While docked at Memphis, Capt. Doten wrote the editor of his hometown newspaper:

“We arrived at Memphis, Tennessee, at two o’clock this morning and found the rest of our brigade here; the  other brigades of our division are ahead of us, we are to meet at the mouth of White River and all proceed to  Vicksburg under convoy of gunboats. We have to stop here to coal up, and it takes a long time to do so. We are not allowed to go on shore, and  for that reason have to take our view of the city from the river; but that view is rather favorable to the place and  its location. It seems to be well situated on a high bluff, and the buildings built in that good substantial  character that is so characteristic of the West. In traveling through the West, one cannot fail to observe the singular massive style of architecture so prevalent in the cities and many of the villages. Many of the farm  houses are large, massive brick houses, such as often grace the suburbs of Northern cities, and to all  appearances are palatial residences, fitted up and adorned with all the elegance and taste of the most refined  society. There does not seem to be any intermediate grade (or, at least, it is seldom seen) between the brick  mansion and the log cabin, and society seems to partake of the same nature, more especially in Kentucky, the  wide gulf between master and slave is as wide between rich and poor, and is as hard to cross. The height of learning and the lowest depths of ignorance live side by side in the villages, and in the city vice in all its forms  takes the highest seat in the temple, and is caressed and petted by all grades of society.

Saturday, June 13th—Two more dead bodies floated past today. It has been a very hot day. We are still waiting the arrival of the general.

Sunday, June 14th—Went to church this forenoon and took some of my men with me. It is a very hot day. Gen. Potter arrived today and about 4 o’clock p.m. we started down the river. Our fleet of steamers consists of the Dakotah, Diamond, Meteor, Lenora, and Mariner.

Monday, June 15th 1863—Stopped at 12 o’clock last night and laid till daylight when we proceeded. Stopped at the town of Helena for orders adn at 4 o’clock p.m. stopped at the mouth of the White River (or of the cutoff) for the night. We had to go on shore and throw out pickets which were fired upon and half of the regiment kept under arms all night.

Tuesday, June 16th—started again at daylight. Good weather but very hot. I am Officer of the Day. This a.m. we were fired upon by guerrillas which we returned with our battery as we have one on board as well as with our rifles. No one hurt. The gunboats stopped and shelled the woods and then went ahead and did the same. At 4 o’clock p.m. we had a severe squall across the river which blowed one boat ashore, we hardly escaping. Just at this time our boat took fore over the boilers but was soon got under. We arrived at Lake Providence about 6 o’clock p.m. where we stopped for the night. We had a second tempest this evening. This place is guarded by the 1st Kansas Regiment and a Negro Regiment.

Wednesday, June 17th—Started at 4:30 o’clock this morning for down river. Weather good. At 10:30 o’clock a.m. we entered the mouth of the Yazoo River and at 1 o’clock p.m. we arrived at Snyder’s Bluff and landed. There is some fifteen large transports here and thirty below about three miles.

The Siege of Vicksburg

Thursday, June 18th—We marched last evening about three miles towards Vicksburg and encamped and today have pitched our tents. There is a very large body of western troops around here. I traveled three miles and back over to the 40th Iowa thinking that probably the Cooper that is Lieut.-Colonel might possibly beWm. Cooper but found him to be Samuel F. Cooper—a native of Stockbridge, Massachusetts—a fine, sociable man. It is hard work for officers to get anything to eat here. I had to lay out the camp as usual.

Friday, June 19th—It has been a very warm day. I have been busy getting my accounts ready for the quarter. There was heavy cannonading this morning. Everything seems quiet in this place. Some of our stragglers came up today.

While encamped some three miles from Snyder’s Bluff, north of Vicksburg, Capt. Doten finished his letter to the hometown newspaper begun at Memphis:

“We waited here for the arrival of Gen. Potter, who commands our division, till Sunday at four P. M., when  we started on our voyage down river. Our fleet consists of five large steamers: the Dacotah, Diamond, Meteor,  Lenora, and Mariner, all well fitted with troops. Ours (the Mariner) has on board besides the 29th Regt., one New York battery with all their horses, guns and camp equipage, making a crowded mess of men on one of the meanest steamers, or rather one of the meanest conducted steamers probably on the river if there is any  other whose officers are meaner or more despicable, we pity those who have to take passage with them; for  ourselves we would sooner take passage from Cairo to New Orleans in a good sized alligator a la Jonah, than to  be at the tender mercy of such a set of Jews, and narrow, contracted, half-souled Israelites, whose sole idea  seems to be how to get the most money for the smallest compensation, and how to rob the soldier of his hard  earned gains in the meanest, smallest, and most scientific manner. We told them we would give them a first rate notice, and we again say that a man can get starved for the most money on that boat than on any other in  the river, and if this boat is a sample of the living on board of the Mississippi River steamboats, God pity the river travelers.


We proceeded on our voyage down the river to the mouth of White river, where we stopped for the night,  and in the morning was taken under convoy of two gunboats. Our pickets were fired upon here, as we were  obliged to picket the woods for fear of a surprise, but no damage to our side. On Tuesday we were fired upon  by guerillas from the shore, and returned the fire from our battery, the gunboats shelling the woods at the  same time. During a severe squall one of our boats was blown ashore, and our boat grounded once, and in the  height of the squall took fire over the boilers, which was soon got under without material damage. We again stopped at Lake Providence for the night, and Wednesday morning started for the Yazoo river. We arrived at Snyder’s Bluffs at noon, and disembarked, and were marched about three miles toward Vicksburg, where we  now (June 19) are encamped. You need have no fear for Vicksburg, it is surely ours, and we believe the large part of Johnston’s army will be so in a short time. Our government is at work with a will and determination to  end this war on the Mississippi, and is exerting all its energies for that purpose, and it will be accomplished. As the mail is about to start we must close. We are now in Christ’s Brigade, Potter’s Division, 9th Army Corps,  near Vicksburg.


In giving you the names of those who are now with the company, and who went with it to Kentucky, we  omitted the name of Charles E. Tillson of Plymouth, one of our best men, and one who has always been with  his company, faithful to his trust and to his duty. Company “E’ has received thirteen recruits since it left  Plymouth, of which, only Tillson and G. F. Peckham have been able to stick the fatigues incident to camp life,  and they are the only ones with the company at this time.

Saturday, June 20th—There was very heavy firing this morning and through the night towards Vicksburg. It has been a good day though warm.

Sunday, June 21st—I have been sick today with my head. It has been very much swelled up & I can hardly see out of my eyes. It is said that the rebels made a sally out of Vicksburg yesterday morning and took one of our batteries. Our troops got a cross fire on them & they had to leave it. Also we took one of theirs. Had some blackberries today.

Monday, June 22nd—I have had a sick miserable day’s excessive pain in my head and my eye’s so swollen that I could hardly see. There was heavy cannonading all night at Vicksburg.

Tuesday, June 23rd—I have been a little better today but had a hard night. My head is not so painful. Lieut. [Peter] Winsor is out in fatigue duty and one hundred men from this regiment under Maj. Chipman digging entrenchments, rifle pits, &c. Weather good. We expect Gen. Johnston down on us soon as it is said he is making a move to try to relieve Vicksburg.

Wednesday, June 24th—We had a good shower last evening but it did not wet down much. The heavy guns have been firing all day and night at the rate of near two per minute.

Thursday, June 25th—A very warm day. Regiment again on fatigue digging rifle pits and entrenchments. Johnston crossed the Big Black River and attacked Grant’s rear but was defeated and recrossed the river, eaving his dead and wounded.

Friday, June 26th—Yesterday our troops sprung a mine and blowed up quite a piece of one of the rebel redoubts and immediately tool possession with a loss on our side of fifteen and quite a large loss to the enemy. It has been a very hot day. The cannonading has been steady for the last forty-eight hours.

Saturday, June 27th—One year today since the Battle of Gaines’ Mill where Lieut. Mayo was killed. We have one hundred and thirty men detailed for fatigue on the trenches. Nothing much has occurred today. We had orders to have 60 rounds per man & five days rations ready.

Sunday, June 28th—Finished my muster rolls today and they are ready.

Monday, June 29th—Started from Millville [Milldale], Mississippi, and marched about six miles. Thermometer at 100 in the shade. It was very hot and near one half of the regiment fell out. Captains Clarke and Lee were sun struck and other officers had to fall out. I stood it through quite well. We camped in the woods near half way to the Bog Black River from the Yazoo. Water is very hard to get here.

Tuesday, June 30th—We were mustered today by Lieut.-Col. Barnes. We left all our things at the old camp as we have no transportation. went blackberrying and went through a canebrake for the first time and I think it will be the last of my own accord. Weather very hot.

Wednesday, July 1st—A detachment of the 9th New Hampshire are cutting down the forest at our camp and our officers have to remove their quarters. The weather is very hot. We have no tents now.

Thursday, July 2nd—Heavy firing at Vicksburg. All else quiet. Got a paper from home but no letters. Still very hot.

Friday, July 3rd—Ninety-five men were detailed under my command for wood cutting. We cut over several acres of good tiber to expose a ravine to our shells and keep it from being used as a cover by the Rebels. Weather good and cloudy.

Saturday, July 4th—Vicksburg capitulated today. We received orders to march with four days rations and at 3:30 o’clock p.m., started for the Big Black river. We marched till 9 o’clock and encamped. We received all our back mail today. I have twelve letters and lots of papers.

Sunday, July 5th—Marched to near the Big Black and encamped. Had considerable skirmishing through the night. The 4th Iowa lost 4 killed and 40 wounded as they were the skirmishers. Very hot and dusty.

Monday, July 6th—We still remain in camp. Our skirmishers are still at work. We are advancing in (it is said) three columns, one crossing above & one below us—we holding the center. We have orders to march this evening. A heavy squall prevented our advance. Lieut. [Peter] Winsor received his discharge today and left for home.

Tuesday, July 7th—A splendid morning and nothing to eat. We took up line of march at 1 o’clock p.m. It was very hot. We crossed the Big Black at 3:15 o’clock p.m. and marched till about 11 o’clock p.m. At 8 o’clock we had a heavy, severe tempest and made it very heavy traveling. It was so dark that we had to take hold of each other to keep our way and the lightning very blinding. We did not advance more than two miles in the last two hours. We were wet through and laid down so.

Wednesday, July 8th—We had for our comfort another thunderstorm during the night and at 4 o’clock this morning, we again took up our line of march, [but] as we had not but little sleep, it was hard work. The roads were good today.

Thursday, July 9th—We marched till two o’clock this morning and encamped and at 7 o’clock a.m. started again. It has been very hot and men have fallen out in large numbers. Four died from sun stroke. We marched till 8 p.m. and encamped. we passed near Clinton, Mississippi, at 10 o’clock. Our regiment was ordered on picket. A fine house near us that the owners had left was burned with all its fine furniture by our troops.

Siege of Jackson, Mississippi

Friday, July 10th—We came off picket this morning and having piled up our knapsacks as per order and left a guard on them, we started for our position near Jackson, Mississippi. We marched through woods and fields of corn to the north of the city and stopped to rest about four miles from the city, it being very hot. We have marched through splendid fields of corn that were miles in extent and looked beautiful. At 9 o’clock p.m., we took position near the city on the Jackson & Memphis Railroad to support a battery (as usual). Our troops burned a large number of cotton presses & one fine mansion today as we passed along.

Saturday, July 11th—This morning our skirmishers opened on the Rebel pickets and drove them in and at 6:30 o’clock our batteries opened with shell. We support the New York Battery “L.” We passed the Insane Asylum belonging to the State. It is a beautiful structure & grounds well laid out. we had a severe tempest today. The 2nd Michigan lost severely by storming a redoubt which they took but could not hold, not being properly backed up & the 36th Massachusetts lost severely by skirmishing. At 7 o’clock p.m. we were ordered to throw up six barbettes for the 20 rifle guns of “Benjamin’s Battery.” All my men are present tonight.

Sunday, July 12th—We worked all night and at 6 o’clock this morning finished our work. Our men are pretty well used up with hard labor and no sleep and half rations. At 6:30 o’clock we were ordered to take position on the left near the woods. At 7:15 a.m. all our batteries opened on the Rebel batteries and the city. At 9:30 o’clock a.m., the batteries in front of us ceased to reply except occasionally. We are close to our line of skirmishers and are the support. At ten o’clock the Rebs get good range of our regiment and their shot truck close. One of our sergeants was sun struck today.

Monday, July 13th—We held our position through the night. The skirmishers were relieved this morning by the 7th Rhode Island. The Rebels are popping away quite smart this morning. The Rebels in front of us was supposed to be reinforced by three regiments last night and were at work all night supposedly on rifle pits. Lieut.-Colonel Barnes and myself went out to the skirmishers and each took a shot at the Rebels—he at the battery, I at the flag. At 2 o’clock the Rebs attacked our line of skirmishers but were driven back. Lieut. Colonel [Thomas S.] Brenholtz of the 50th Penna. was severely wounded.

Tuesday, July 14th—We were relieved this morning and sent to the rear to rest as we have been to the front so long that the men are most used up. Yesterday on our right we got a raking fire on the rebel rifle pits and killed a large number. We have given then under a flag of truce till 4 o’clock p.m. to bury their dead. At 6 o’clock p.m. my company was ordered out for picket.

Wednesday, July 15th—Was relieve from picket this morning by Co. D and returned to the regiment. Mended up my clothes & haversack. We are ordered to keep a good look out as we expect a sortie from the rebels. We have been shelling the city to try to provoke it all night.

Fires broke out in Jackson, Mississippi, from the shelling of the city during the July Siege.

Thursday, July 16th–At 3 o’clock this morning our regiment relieved the line of skirmishers in our front. Soon after daylight, got in position and deployed. At about noon the whole line was ordered to advance till we met the rebel kine. We advanced and exchanged a large number of shots, but the right could not advance. We stood under fire near half hour and then fell back to the old line again, [John] Scully—a private in Co. A—was killed.

From the regimental history:

“On the morning of the 11th, the Brigade was relieved and ordered to the rear, resuming its former position near the lunatic asylum; but in the afternoon of the same day it was again ordered forward, and again supported Captain Edward’s battery. Here it remained till the morning of the 16th, when an advance of the whole line was made, the Twenty-ninth passing up under a heavy fire to within forty rods of the enemy’s works, bristling with cannon, the right of the regiment going into the rifle-pits. Once in the pits, there 246was no such thing as leaving them while it was daylight, and here the “boys” spent the day, constantly engaged with the enemy’s sharpshooters. Though considerably exposed, there was but one casualty during the day, Private John Scully of Company A being instantly killed, the ball penetrating his brain. The regiment in this position held the extreme left of the picket line of our army, its right resting in the rifle-pits, and its left in dense woods, retired so as to form nearly a half-circle.”

Friday, July 17th—We were relieved at about three o’clock this morning and put on the suppers at 5:30 o’clock. It was supposed that the enemy had evacuated and left. We were immediately ordered to advance and found that the rebels hd left. We found two formidable redoubts in one of which was a rifled 32-pounder and plenty of ammunition. We marched to the city. entered the principal street & stacked arms. We here ascertained that Johnston had about 25,000 troops and that he crossed the Pearl River with his army last night with all his baggage and artillery. We also ascertained from the inhabitants that we killed a large number of them in and out of the city. The inhabitants of the city hd dug large holes in the ground and covered them so as to protect themselves from our shells. Our men were allowed to go into the stores and help themselves. The officers of the 29th stopped at the home of [ ]. He had left. Most of his things had been appropriated. At noon we marched back to our old camp. Our troops set fire to many fine buildings and the destruction of the city will be the end. One of the Massachusetts regiments (the 35th as I am informed) raised their flag on the state house first of all in Jackson, Miss.

Saturday, July 18th—We are now at our old camp near the Asylum and are resting the best we can this hot weather & trying to clean up a little. We have burned many buildings near here today, most all nice, handsome buildings.

Sunday, July 19th—I washed out my underclothes today as we are expected to move. We have orders to march back to Milldale, about 60 miles. Our regiment is the provost guard of the division for the whole march & Lieut. Col. Barnes Provost Marshal. An order was read a day or two since that as there was some trouble marching down as regards properly. the best regiment would be selected provost guard.

Monday, July 20th—We started today. One half of our regiment in front of the division, the rest at the rear. We marched ten miles and encamped for dinner. In the afternoon we marched ten miles and encamped at 11:30 p.m. Weather very hot and dusty.

Tuesday, July 21st—We were called at 3:30 o’clock this morning to draw half rations as we were to start at 4:30 o’clock. We halted at ten o’clock having marched ten miles. At 3:30 p.m. we started ad marched till 8 p.m. and encamped in a corn field about 1.5 miles from the BigBlack river. We traveled 20 miles today. One of our wagons filled with young negroes upset today. The team running away with them. Four reported missing. Water very scarce and bad. Our men live on green corn. A few peaces are found on the road & some ripe melons.

Wednesday, July 22—We started this morning and marched a short distance ot the woods and encamped to wait for stragglers as more than half of the division had given out in the march. We yesterday passed through the town of Brownsville which is quite a village. I had but eight men with me last night when we encamped. It is stated that some fourteen men died in the march from the effects of the sun and over exertion. We started from the woods at 4 p.m., crossed the Big Black river at 5 p.m. and at 9 p.m. encamped in a wet field. wet through, and covered with mud. While we were crossing the river, we had a very heavy tempest for two hours. It rained very hard and the road that over shoe with dust in twenty minutes was half leg deep with mud and water.

Thursday, July 23rd—We started at 5 o’clock this morning and marched to Milldale where we arrived at 8 o’clock a.m. and encamped in our old camp ground. Found our baggage mostly safe but many who were left behind sick with the chills which is very prevalent here. We have a great many men behind. Wagons have been sent to gather up the hardest cases and let the rest hobble on.

Friday, July 24th—There is nothing unusual today. It is said that we are to stay here some time. I hope not but fear that it may be so. It is very hot here.

Saturday, July 25th—It has been very hot today. My Orderly Sergeant [Horace A.] Jenks is very sick at the hospital. It is now said that we are to leave here as soon as transports can take us. It is very sickly here.

Sunday, July 26th—Orderly Sergeant Horace A. Jenks of my company died this morning at two o’clock. Disease—typhoid fever. At 4 o’clock p.m. we buried him close to a large Gum tree on which was cut in deep letters, Lieut [Sergt?] Horace A. Jenks, 29th Reg. Mass Vol., died July 26, 1863, aged 31 years. It is on a side hill about three hundred yards from a log cabin and about as far from and close to the farm of our camp. As but one chaplain could be found and he was sick, I made some remarks at the grave and he was buried under the Episcopal service. He was escorted to the grave by the whole company and the drum corps of the 50th Pennsylvania Volunteers. Three volleys were fired over the grave. We had a very hard tempest at half past four p.m. The lightning striking near us several times.

Monday, July 27th—We had a very heavy shower last night and the weather has been cloudy all day. Had quite a sick night last night & have not been out of my tent much today.

Tuesday, July 28th—This p.m. had very heavy showers and high wind. Got everything wet and the water run right through my tent. My leg troubles me much today.

Wednesday, June [July] 29th—Quite a pleasant day with a god breeze of wind. I am Officer of the Day today but do not feel like doing its duties but as I have had but little to do have got along quite well. There is no movements making. Expect to make coffins for which there is a goodly call and nothing new transpiring.

Thursday, July 30th 1863—Quite a warm day. Our sick are ordered away which looks like a move somewhere. Hope so as it is very sickly here.

Friday, July 31st—a warm day. Most of the men have boils and eruptions consequent on our manner of living. I have been and am now troubled with a large one. I got my clothing accounts done today which is some relief. At 5 o’clock had inspection by company officers. Guns in better order than could be expected.

Saturday, August 1st 1863—A warm forenoon but pleasant afternoon. Had heavy showers at noon. It is said we are to start from here tomorrow. The 100th Pennsylvania [Roundheads] have gone to the Landing to embark. I sent my ordnance returns today. took it back from the mail.

Sunday, August 2nd—Nothing unusual today. Had a heavy rain this p.m. No inspection.

Monday, August 3rd—A warm day. The 20th Michigan & 2nd Michigan left here today.

Tuesday, August 4th—A very warm day. The 35th & 36th Massachusetts went to the Landing today.

Wednesday, August 5th—Another hot day. Nothing unusual occurring.

Thursday, August 6th—I traveled to the Landing and went on the steamer Catahoula to Vicksburg with the commissary. We arrived at Vicksburg at four o’clock p.m. and I had about two hours to look about the city. It is a rough-looking place—very hilly and situated in high bluffs. The Court House is on the highest bluff and can be seen a long distance on the river. The river makes a deep bend here but the land is low on the opposite side so that it does not interfere with the sight, or interfere with the use of the batteries as they could and did shoot across it at our boats. The river appears to be at this place not over one third of a mile wide and how our boats could run the batteries with safety or but little injury is hard to tell. It looks about impossible. There is a great number of places dug into the banks on the streets to get into when the city was shelled. The city is dirty and rough about the levee but probably in time of peace looks better. But there is not that air of thrift that there is about Memphis. Its whole dependence is the surrounding country, the Yazoo & Big Black Rivers, for support. I also saw where the attempted canal across the bend was to be. The river is so low now that the bed of the cut off is six feet above the river. The bottom of the canal is hard blue clay and would not wash out and the force of the water could not start it.

We left the city at six o’clock and slowly steamed our way back to the Yazoo. The city looked pretty by lamp light as we could see it for a long distance across the land. We arrived back to the bluffs at about ten o’clock p.m. Many of the houses were destroyed and I saw one church where a shell had entered and burst almost destroying it and many houses were hit but little injured.

Friday, August 7th 1863—Slept aboard the steamer as I did not feel able to walk back to camp. Eat breakfast on board and at ten o’clock got into a team and rode back to camp. Our regiment is out on picket duty. There is many negroes at the Landing trying to get away from here. Tey are real objects of pity as they wish to escape from slavery but only escape to suffer more than ever and many of them are glad to get back to their masters again, sick and weary and disappointed. It is a beautiful day. Slight showers this p.m.

Saturday, August 8th—Regiment came in from picket this a.m. Weather very hot. Bought five cents worth of butter—the first I have tasted for a long time.

Sunday, August 9th—We were ordered to pack up and march to the bluffs but when we were ready to start, tents all struck &c, the order was countermanded and we pitched our tents again. Hot day.

Monday, August 10th—Got our breakfast at 3 o’clock this morning and at about 6 o’clock a.m. marched to Snyder’s Bluffs. When we got there, it was found that the boat would not hold the [entire] brigade. The 46th New York, 50th Pennsylvania, & one battery embarked on board of the steamer South Wester and our regiment was left behind. We pitched our tents on the bluffs for the night.

Tuesday, August 11th—The Catahoula steamer came up today and after taking on teams, &c. we were ordered to go on board at about 8 o’clock p.m. we struck tents, fell into line, and marched on board. We have the upper deck.

Wednesday, August 12th—Started at daylight this morning. The weather hot but good. Came down the Yazoo and turned into the Mississippi. I am Officer of the Day and plenty of work. Yesterday the gunboats left Yazoo City and cane down past us at the Bluffs. We passed Millikin’s Bend, also Tompkin’s Bend. At each of these there is a post of infantry and cavalry. At about 10 o’clock we found Lake Providence where there is also a strong force and at about 12 o’clock at night settled at Island No. 93 till daylight. Placed a picket on shore.

Thursday, August 13th—This morning at daylight, started on our journey with good weather. The night was excessive hot and no sleep. I had a hard 24 hours work. Was relieved at 8 o’clock a.m. by Capt. Leach. We had a pleasant day but hot. In the afternoon had showers and a cool breeze. At 9:30 o’clock p.m. stopped on the Mississippi side of the river for the night. This p.m. we passed the place where we were fired into when we went down river.

Friday, August 14th—Started this morning at 3:30 o’clock. Weather good. Went through the new cutoff at the mouth of the [Ar]kansas river and arrived at the mouth of the White river. At 1:30 o’clock p.m., as we was nearly out of coal, stopped here and got a little out of a wrecked barge and at 6:30 o’clock p.m. started again up river. Last one of Major Chipman’s horses overboard soon after we started.

Saturday, August 15th—The last night was very dark and it was hard work for the pilots to run. Had to stop at three o’clock this morning to clean out our furnaces as the coal we get was very dirty. At 4 a.m. started again and at seven a.m. stopped at a bend in the river about 40 miles below Helena to pick up driftwood as we had used up all our fuel. The weather is hot and our men are getting sick very fast. We have but five captains for duty today. Got what driftwood we could and started again at 11 a.m. At 12 M. met Gunboat No. 26 and put on board of her a bearer of dispatches. Stpped at about 12:30 p.m. at a wood yard and wooded up. Started at 3 o’clock and at 11:30 p.m. reached Helena. While at the wood yard, one of our men [George W. Sprague of Co. G] was drowned while bathing.

Sunday, August 16th—Left Helena at about 3 o’clock this morning and made good headway under wood and coal. Just as we were turning into Helena, we lost another horse overboard. We arrived at Memphis at about ten o’clock p.m. I have been very sick today.

Monday, August 17th 1863—I am rather better this morning. The doctor thinks I was threatened with the Yellow Fever. Hope it is nothing more than that. We steamed up to the coal barge to coal up. The 53rd Massachusetts came in last night. They are 9-month’s men bound home from New Orleans. After coaling we steamed down to the Landing and took on board our quartermaster stores and at about six o’clock started for Cairo.

Tuesday, August 18th—Nothing unusual occurred last night and as I have slept all day under the influence of opiates, I know nothing of occurrences except at about 6 p.m. we run aground but was off in a few minutes. I was very sick all night with a pain in my head & could getno rest. I have eat nothing for days. The opiates make me feel stragely.

Wednesday, August 19th—We stopped at a wood yard and wooded up at about midnight and worked our way slowly up the river all day. Weather very hot and myself getting sick fast.

Thursday, August 20th—I was quite sick through the night. We did not run a part of the night and arrived at Cairo somewhere near noon where we disembarked and took the cars and at about midnight started for Cincinnati. The weather still warm and oppressive.

The following portion of a letter was written by some anonymous contributor from the 29th Massachusetts, not believed to be Capt. Doten:

“We left Milldale on the 10th inst., marched to Snyder’s Bluff, and there encamped. We remained here till  the night of the 11th, when we embarked on board this steamer. On the morning of the 12th we left the bluffs  and passed out of the Yazoo, with the hope that it will be a long time before we again visit its malarial regions,  drink its dirty water, or breathe its infectious air; and as we have before said, we would not swap our right to a  decent burial place in good old Massachusetts for the whole region of country laying between the Yazoo and  Big Black rivers, if we were obliged to pass our days upon it.

As we sailed out on the broad Mississippi, it was with a gratified feeling that now in its length and breadth  it was free for commerce of the world; that the rebels had no foothold upon its banks, and that the good old  29th had done good service in assisting to accomplish this great result, and now after our object has been  accomplished we are returning North to the scenes of our former labors, decimated in numbers by the bullet  and disease, many sick with the pestilential fevers common to this region, but all hearts beating with hopes of  rest when we reach the soil of Old Kentucky. God grant that it may be so, and that we be permitted to recruit  our wasted energies in some good place, where some of the necessaries of life may be within our reach, and a  paymaster to give us the means to sustain ourselves.

Our boat is a slow old boat and well loaded. We have the lower deck filled with wagons, one hundred  mules, and twelve or fifteen horses. There is no room on the second deck except forward, and that is used for a  hospital. So the third and upper deck is for the regiment; where under a broiling sun the men must try to live  to the best of their abilities. When it came night to our infinite astonishment as well as disgust, we had to tie  our old steamer up to stump, our pilots not being acquainted enough to run nights.

On Friday, 14th inst., we arrived at the mouth of White River, where we endeavored to procure coal from  an old coal barge that had been shipwrecked, and nearly covered with mud; after working some four hours, we  obtained enough to start with, and proceeded on our journey. Just at dark a beautiful horse belonging to Major Chipman, stepped overboard, and that was the last we saw of him. The next morning we stopped at a  bend in the river to pick up drift wood, as we were out of coal and no wood yard in sight. With what drift wood  we picked up here we reached a wood-yard, where we wooded up in good shape. While here our men took the  opportunity to bath in the river; one fine young man by the name of Sprague, belonging to Co. G, in diving  from the boat, struck his head against a snag and sunk to rise no more. In the course of the evening another  horse stepped overboard. We reached Helena, about midnight, where we stopped till morning, and where we  buried one of our men that died that day; on Sunday night we arrived in Memphis. We stopped at Memphis  through the day, loaded up, took on board our rations, and again wheezed our way up the Mississippi.

We arrived at Island No. 10, and as we have to take the east channel past the Island, the current made it  hard work for our old boat, and it was a long time doubtful which would beat, the Island or the boat; but we  finally worked up abreast of the Island, when a gun from the fort admonished us that we were to stop and  report, which we did, when we put out again, and after a severe struggle of near two hours, as nigh as we could  judge, the Island dropped down stream and let us go by; and here let us say, that we have more respect and a better feeling toward Island No. 10, than we wrote you when we passed it going down river. We had a good full  view of it this time, and must say it is a port of superior strength, and by patriots in a good cause, could be held  against almost any power that could be brought against it.
On Tuesday, the 20th inst., we arrived at Cairo, having been eight days on board the boat, and for all that  time not one single breath of wind from any quarter to cool the fevered brow; but the hot sun all day with the  dread malaria, striking one after another, till but very few officers or men are fit for duty. And a more thankful  set of men we never saw than when our old boat wheezed up to the shore and our feet again touched the soil of  a country free from the pestilential vapors and dread malaria of the Mississippi river and its tributaries.

Friday, August 21st—We left Cairo about midnight. The weather warm and oppressive. There was more air this morning and as we advance into the state of Illinois, the air seems to change. Fruit plenty and at reasonable prices. We stopped at the town of Tamaroa some time and got well supplied. We again crossed those beautiful prairies waving with crops nearly ready for the harvest. At 2 o’clock p.m. we stopped at Centralia and arrived at the junction at 4 o’clock p.m. The junction is at a place called Sandoval [Marion county, Illinois]. Lieut. Col. Barnes, Capt. Tripp and myself went to the American House and took a room to try to get some rest but was not very successful. The landlady—Mrs. Stearns—got us some supper of nice tea ad toast, but I could eat nothing, but drank some tea. I have had the fever very hard this p.m. We started from here about 11 o’clock p.m. The landlord charged us all but one dollar.

Saturday, August 22—I have been very sick through the night. Took a Dover’s powders and slept near two hours. We crossed the Wabash river at about 11 a.m. We stopped at Vincennes for dinner and rations and started again at 12:30 p.m. We arrived at the town of Vernon and waited orders. I am very sick and my fever is running high.

Sunday, August 23rd—We remained here all night. We should have been in Cincinnati this morning. This delay is dreadful. I fainted away in the cars from exhaustion. We got into Cincinnati about 11 o’clock a.m. and I was left at the depot till near 4 p.m. when I was taken in an ambulance and carried to the Soldier’s Home here. I was put on a bed and had my clothes changed. Col. [ ], Superintendent, was very kind and obliging.

Monday, August 24th—I got into a bathing tub this morning and had a good bath. Stayed here till three o’clock p.m. and then was taken in an ambulance to the railroad for Camp Dennison where after a tedious time, I was finally got into a shanty and put to bed nearly used up with a pulse at 100 and a hard fever.

Tuesday, August 28th—I am of course very miserable today, but rested. Lieut. Pray and Goodwin are in the same building with me.

Wednesday, August 26th—Feel somewhat better today. Have a large abcess forming under my right arm. I sent to the regiment, which is at Covington, Kentucky, and got my trunk today. My old stove came with it.

Thursday, August 27th—I am much better this morning but my arm troubles me much.

Friday, August 28th—This morning the surgeon opened the abcess under my arm and ran freely. The weather was quite cold last night and there was considerable frost.

Saturday, August 29th—My fever has nearly left me and I feel quite encouraged. Have to take great care of my arm. No appetite for anything.

Sunday, August 30th—Had to exert myself and make out two descriptive lists for two of my men that are here—[David] Williams & [James E.] Stillman. Did very well.

Monday, August 31st—I still continue in the poultice business. Have no appetite. Got some stuff today called milk [ ]. The cooking here is dreadful.

Tuesday, September 1st—Walked out a little way today but found I was too weak to do much. Very little fever.

Wednesday, September 2nd—About as usual today. The fever still hangs round. Went into the next ward to see the doctor dress a sore on the back of one of our regiment. It was dreadful. It was 4.5 inches square and near an inch deep and when he came here it was full of maggots. The doctor says he will cure it up. We have a first rate surgeon. He is a young man but kind and knows his business. He is a mason.

Thursday, September 3rd—I think I am on the mending hand. Walked out a short distance.

Friday, September 4th—Slept but little last night. Today went into the next ward and saw two more of our regiment very sick. No appetite yet.

Saturday, September 5th—About as usual. Nothing new.

Sunday, September 6th—We had a heavy thunder shower at three o’clock this morning and cleared the air nicely. It is very still and quiet in the camp. We had no mail Saturday.

Monday, September 7th—We have fine weather here. I received two papers from home. Drummer [Alonzo F.] Howe of Co. H died today. He belonged to the 29th Regt. Thus they go.

Tuesday, September 8th—Took quite a walk this morning but the weather warm and it was hard work. I was very tired when I got back. “Howe” was buried today.

Wednesday, September 9th—Think I am better today and took a good walk as the weather was cool and bracing.

Thursday, September 10th—The paymaster is paying off in the camp today and I am in hopes to get my pay tomorrow. I am about as yesterday.

Friday, September 11th—I was much and agreeably surprised this p.m. by seeing J. C. Cooper from Boston. He stopped here on his way west and stayed five or six hours. It made my heart glad and I enjoyed it. He brought me some little presents from Mary which was very acceptable. Lieut. Pray and myself tried to get our pay today but was unsuccessful. We have got to go to Cincinnati & get leave of absence first.

Saturday, September 12th—We went to Cincinnati today and did not accomplish anything except as it come on to rain with a chill wind, I took cold and am again down with the fever this evening. Saw Samuel Robbins at Cincinnati. J. Whiting came up with me in the cars, he having been ordered to this camp.

Sunday, September 13th—I had a feint spell last night and today have lost my appetite which was getting very good. Hope it will prove nothing serious.

Monday, September 14th—I walked down to the paymaster this morning—tis but a short distance—to try again for my pay but did not succeed. While there, I was taken with the most violent ague I have had yet and vomited. They put me to bed down there and then the fever set in “nigh smart.” The hospital attendant came and with his assistance. I got back to camp used up. The doctor being gone, I did not get any medicine till evening. David Williams of my company died 5 o’clock this morning and was buried this evening.

Tuesday, September 15th—Took good strong medicine last night and had a very quiet night and this morning am quite bright but with loss of appetite and strength. Did not dress myself today but kept my bed. Had an ague spell at noon and high fever all the p.m. got my pay & sent $400 home by the Adams Express Company. Had a hard sweaty night all night but no fever of consequence, but very weak. I sent yesterday to Cincinnati and got some good beef, sweet potatoes, and fruit and oysters & onions. I don’t eat fruit. Have eaten but little a yet. Started my furlough [request] today with the hope of getting it.

[Wednesday, September 16th]—Eat onions & part of sweet potato for breakfast and tasted quite good. Dressed myself today.

Thursday, September 17th—Dressed myself this morning and did not sweat so much. As usual, our doctor leaves us today and a new one is to be tried. I dread it. He has been a good one for us all. My furlough was signed by all the officers here today and I will go to Cincinnati tomorrow where I shall hear from it again. it is impossible to tell. Had a letter from home.

Friday, September 18th—I feel decidedly better today as I slept well last night. Had a good night. Stillman goes home on a furlough today. It rained hard last night all night and today the wind is northwest and cloudy so that I dare not venture out today.

Saturday, September 19th—Lieut. Pray went to Cincinnati today and our new doctor gave us his first visit. Doctor [George S.] Courtright * left us this morning. he came in and took leave of us. We were sorry to have him go. He gave me his address. The weather has been cold and cheerless so that I have not ventured out. My doctor ordered me to take some wine. On sending to the dispensary, no such thing was to be had. This camp is the greatest one-horse concern that I ever saw. It has somehow acquired quite a name for a great place but if I am any judge, it is an unhealthy, miserable concern for the purposes for which it is used. It is situated on the bottom land near the Little Miami River and enclosed with high hills all round. It would make a great drill ground & Camp of Instruction, being originally designed for that purpose, and that is its best use. The cooking and furnishing department are poor, and the commissary department decidedly mean. I have but little cause to find fault at present as I did it when I first got here and soon had all right as far as self was concerned.

*I feel certain that the physician was George Stout Courtright (1840-1915), of Pickaway county, Ohio. His biographoical sketch on Find-A-Grave states: George S. Courtright attended school in Walnut Township and later was a student at South Salem Academy and in 1862 in the Medical College of Ohio. In 1861 he was resident physician of St. John’s Hospital and later of the old City Hospital of Cincinnati. In November, 1862, he entered the Union Army as a surgeon and continued a contract surgeon until August, 1863, when President Lincoln appointed him an assistant surgeon in the U. S. volunteers serving in the Department of Ohio, under General Burnside. In September of the same year he received an order from the Secretary of War to report to the general commanding the Department of New Mexico at Santa Fe. At that time the only railroad constructed reached no farther west than St. Joseph, Mo., a small branch being projected a little farther to touch Fort Leavenworth, but he found that his best method would be to travel by boat to Kansas City and during the voyage an exciting incident was the lodging of the boat on a sand bar. After finally reaching Kansas City he traveled the intervening 1,000 miles in the Government mail coach, along the mail route, stopping only long enough to change horses at irregular distances. The young surgeon finally reached his destination and served until December, 1865, his headquarters having been at Santa Fe, New Mexico, and later at Fort Craig, N. Mex. During 1866-7, he was demonstrator of anatomy in the Miami Medical College, Cincinnati, in 1867 was resident physician of the Cholera Hospital at Cincinnati, Ohio, and in 1868 he came to Lithopolis, where he has been established ever since. While he had charge of the Cincinnati Cholera Hospital, there were 2,000 victims in that city. He was also one of the four physicians who survived the succeeding epidemic of smallpox. He is a member of the Hocking Valley and Fairfield County Medical Association and is an honorary member of the medical society of Middleport, O. For four years he served as president of the Pension Examining Board and has often been particularly honored by various medical bodies.

Sunday, September 20th—The day has been cold and I have ventured out but little. Nothing unusual occurring, Have nothing to record.

Monday, September 21st—Walked out to the station but found I was very weak. Many of the privates here are getting furloughs. Hope to hear from mine today.

Tuesday, September 22nd—Nothing unusual through the day. The weather good and fine. Lieut. bought us some native wine.

Wednesday, September 23rd—Went to Cincinnati to get furlough. Stopped at Soldier’s Home and was kindly entertained by Col. Andrews from whom I have received many favors. Dined with him and then returned to camp having been through Col. Andrews successful as to furlough, and at 8:30 o’clock p.m., took cars again for Cincinnati and put up at the Walnut Street House. Had rather close quarters.

Thursday. September 24th—Got up at 4 o’clock a.m. and eat breakfast. Started for home on the Little Miami Railroad at 7 a.m. We passed through many very pretty towns and following the course of the Little Miami River to Freeport where I think we left the course of the river and arrived at Xenia where we stopped some time, and at 11:15 o’clock a.m. reached Columbus—a distance of 120 miles. The corn crop in the country through which we passed is very fine and most of the land seems devoted to its culture. We again started and arrived at Cleveland at 3:30 p.m., a distance of 138 miles, where we dined and at 4 o’clock p.m. started for Erie, distance of 95 miles, where we arrived at about 6 o’clock p.m. Left Erie for Buffalo where we arrived at 10:30 o’clock p.m., a distance of 88 miles. Started for Albany….

Friday, September 25th—where we arrived at 8:15 a.m. this morning. I took the sleeping cars and got some rest, being much exhausted. Distance from Buffalo to Albany 300 miles. Started for Boston at 9:10 a.m., arrived at Springfield at about 1 o’clock p.m. where we dined and arrived at Boston at 5 o’clock p.m. It has been a hard storm since we left Cleveland. Had to stop in Boston & so took carriage up to 64 Newton Street.

Saturday, September 26th—It is a cold stormy day. went downtown and bought some things and at 5 o’clock p.m. started over the O. C. Road for home where I arrived at 7 o’clock p.m., tired & sick. Rather guess they were all glad to see me as I was them.

1864

Monday, January 18th 1864—Started from home for Boston on my journey west to join my regiment. stopped at Boston. Went to Surgeon Dale and got my furlough extended twenty days.

Tuesday, January 19th—went down to Long Island, saw Capt. Smith and dined with him. It was very stormy and rained all day.

Wednesday, January 20th—The 25th Regiment arrived at Boston today and very well received by the Governor. Gen. Burnside was present.

Thursday, January 21st—Did nothing worthy of note. Was dull in feelings and deep in thought and was rather miserable in general.

Friday, January 22nd—Took the 2:30 o’clock train for Worcester and stopped at Mr. Farley’s as I did not feel able to go further.

Saturday, January 23rd—The weather is good and I took a good range round the town and was much pleased with the looks of the place and its industry.

Sunday, January 24th—Repacked carpet bag and got ready to start i nthe morning for Cincinnati. Selected some things to send home.

Monday, January 25th—It is fine weather. I started at 10 o’clock a.m. from Worcester and at 12:30 p.m. crossed the Connecticut River. At 5 p.m. crossed the Hudson river at Albany on the ice and at 6 o’clock p.m. started for Buffalo.

Tuesday, January 26th—Arrived at Buffalo at 7:30 o’clock this morning and took the Lakeshore road. Lake Erie is frozen as far as the eye can see. At 3:30 p.m. we arrived at Cleveland and dined. as I had some spare time, I took a stroll around the city, Found it to be a very thrifty place. Well laid out and good looking but rather muddy. There is much business done here and everything indicates prosperity. At 7:30 p.m. took cars for Cincinnati.

Wednesday, January 27th—At 9 o’clock this morning, arrived at Cincinnati and stopped at the Gibson House. Our Col. Christ, who told me that the 29th Regiment had reenlisted and advised me to go to headquarters and see about it, which I did and was told it was correct.

Thursday, January 28th—Went to headquarters and reported myself for duty and was ordered to stop in the city for the present & to report myself daily. Went to barracks and saw [one of my former men] Joseph Whitten [Joseph B. Whiting]. Found him in [Co. G, 7th Infantry] Invalid Corps well and hearty.

Friday, January 29th—Went to Camp Dennison and saw [James E.] Stillman of my company, and others of the 29th Regiment. Found things much changed since I left there. At 10 o’clock returned. Went over to Covington, Kentucky, and took the cars for Paris, Kentucky, where I arrived at 6 o’clock p.m. and took up my quarters at the Paris Hotel. In the evening, called upon Doctor Griffin.

Saturday. January 30th—Saw many of my old acquaintances but everything looked about as usual except they have had quite a fire in the business portion of the town and destroyed many stores.

Sunday, January 31st—Did not go to church today and have not heard anything from the regiment. The weather is good. It is rather dull here and one day is as good as a week to see all that there is of this place.

Monday, February 1st 1864—Court day at this place is quite amusing to a stranger. it occurs on the first day of each month. It is a day of general sales of stock which is disposed of in large numbers. Much young stock is disposed of to grocers and large numbers of mules for work. We saw it was put up at auction and $1225 bid but withdrawn as the asking price was over $2000. The people for miles around attend this [ ] & stock market and it is quite a gala day.

Tuesday, February 2nd—Saw Mrs. Scott today. She told me she had been to Washington and saw ex-Governor [George Sewall] Boutwell of Massachusetts and he told her that Peirce of Freetown [Col. Ebenezer Peirce] was not thought anything of at home. She despises him as thoroughly as all others do. It is a rainy day. Paid my bill. Ready for a start for Cincinnati n the morning.

Capt. James Farrand (1830-1864), 2nd Michigan Infantry. He was killed at the Battle of Spotsylvania Court House on 12 May 1864

Wednesday, February 3rd—Arrived at Cincinnati this morning and reported at headquarters. and was ordered to Camp Nelson. Capt. [James] Farrand of 2nd Michigan being also ordered to the same place, we went in company. It is supposed that the 29th will come through Camp Nelson and I shall be with them sooner if there.

Thursday, February 4th—Started in company with Capt. Farrand for Camp Nelson and arrived at Nicholasville at noon. Got dinner and took an ambulance for the camp about seven miles distant. Reported at headquarters and put up for the night at Mrs. McKenney’s about 1.5 miles from the camp. Saw [William T.] Nickerson of my company at the camp.

Friday, February 5th—This morning walked out to some graves that I passed and found the graves of [Thomas W.] Hayden, [George E.] Wadsworth, and [Thomas] Collingwood. My company fixed up the head boards. At noon went to camp and reported. Saw [Benjamin F.] Bates and [Sylvanus L.] Churchill of my company at the camp.

Saturday, February 6th—Have been quite sick today and could not get up to camp to report. Capt. Farrand reported me. The weather has ben quite cold and it commenced snowing at night.

Sunday, February 7th—Was so unwell as to be confined to the ouse for the day and could not go out. Weather cold and roads muddy.

Monday, February 8, 1864—Was ordered to bring my things into camp today and occupy a tent that had been just vacated by some officers going to the front. Capt. Farrand and myself did so and slept in tent for the first time since leaving home [last month]. Weather cold.

Tuesday, February 9th—Went to headquarters this morning and saw Capt. [William D.] Tripp of the 29th. He is command of Crab Orchard. He is quite bitter on [Col.] Peirce. He dislikes him much. Had a severe attack of the shakes and fever and had to turn in. Was rather better at night.

Wednesday, February 10th—Have been very miserable today. Had the shakes again this evening and quite sick. I am detailed as Officer of the Day for tomorrow.

Thursday, February 11th—Was sick with ague and fever most of the night but managed to do my duty as Officer of the Day, The rounds are a long distance and much to be attended to. Had a good day and did not feel much worse for the duty.

Friday, February 12th—Was very lame today from riding so much. Gooding of my company is here. He came to my tent. Wrote home.

Saturday, February 13th—Weather pleasant and good today. Do not hear any news from the regiment that can be relied upon, Had a hard night last night. Coughed most of the time.

Sunday, February 14th—This Sunday passed as Sundays usually do in the army. It is hard to tell when Sundays come, so little is thought of it. A large train of pack mules left here for Burnside’s Point today. They each carry about the heft and bulk of four bushels of corn.

Monday, February 15th—It has rained hard all day and it is very muddy. Nothing certain from my regiment. Other officers have been out into my tent.

Tuesday, February 16th—a few regiments came into camp today from the front. They bring no news of the 29th.

Wednesday, February 17th—It was very cold last night. Froze my ties but not very bad. Snow squalls all night.

Thursday, February 18th—The weather is yet cold. No troops moving. A few came in from the different convalescent camps to be sent to the front. It is thirty months today since we left home.

Friday, February 19th—A beautiful, pleasant day and but little duty to perform.

Saturday, February 20th—Quite a number of troops are going to the front today. The weather is cheerful and bright and I begin to feel more at home.

Sunday, February 21st—Capt. Farrand started today for Cincinnati as his regiment has arrived there. I expect to be sent off with a detachment of convalescents. I do not like the job.

Monday, February 22nd—Again on duty as Officer of the Day. Rode out beyond the lines with Capt. Heald and took a good range outside.

Tuesday. February 23rd—Nothing has transpired today beyond the usual routine of camp life.

Wednesday, February 23rd—No news of the regiment yet. Had a letter from Capt. Farrand saying that the 29th had not arrived at Cincinnati.

Thursday, February 25th—It has been very muddy today. I slept at a house near the camp and had a good bed but it was not like sleeping on the ground. My cough holds on. Had my first letter from home today.

Friday, February 256th—Everything is as usual at the camp. There are many troops coming and going with good weather for marching.

Saturday, February 27th—Capt. Wells of the 9th Michigan Cavalry who tents with me left today on a visit to Nicholasville. No news of the regiment yet.

Sunday, February 28th—A dirty, rainy, muddy day. I drew a cavalry overcoat today by the way of Ellis Barnes. The price is 8.75. I am detailed for tomorrow, Telegraphed to Capt. [Edward S] Leadbetter [Co. G, 27th Michigan] at headquarters at Cincinnati to telegraph if the 29th should arrive by the railroad route from Tennessee.

Monday, February 29th—Had a severe snow storm all day and on duty as Officer of the Day. Major Stewart, Inspector Camps, inspected the camps in this place and I had to be with him. We were in the saddle till after dark and did not get through them [all]. Many of the camps are in good condition but some are very dirty.

Tuesday, March 1st 1864—It stormed all night and nearly all day today. The snow is six inches deep and weather very cold.

Wednesday, March 2nd—Capt. T[homas] W. Clarke of our regiment was here today. He came last evening and stopped with me. He gives me much information about the regiment. He comes to get all the baggage of the regiment that was left behind and have it sent to Cincinnati—if he can find it.

Thursday, March 3rd—The weather is good but camp very muddy. Capt. Clarke left here this morning. I have eight reenlisted men to take to Cincinnati. Got my order and transportation ready to start tomorrow.

Friday, March 4th—Started this morning with eight men. Went to Nicholasville and then took the cars for Covington, Kentucky. Arrived at Covington at dark, crossed the ferry to Cincinnati and marched to the Soldier’s Home. Got supper and had a chat with Col. Andrews. Stopped at the home for the night.

Saturday, March 5th—Went to paymaster [William] Cumback to see about my pay. Found I had been reported as absent without leave and could not be paid till the regiment came here. Saw Capt. Clarke. He took steamer for Louisville. Reported at headquarters and took a team around the city.

Sunday, March 6th—Pleasant but cool. Saw J. Whiting & others of the 29th Regiment. Reported at headquarters. Went to meeting at the home—had a good one.

Monday, March 7th—Saw the copies of the Memorial. A communication of mine was put before the board of commissions in which I have spoken highly of the Soldier’s Home and its influences. They were much pleased with it. Engaged clothing as I am pretty well wore out.

Tuesday, March 8th—Have no news from the regiment as yet. Saw [ ] Robbins. went to the theatre in the evening.

Wednesday, March 9th—Borrowed money of Robbins and bought gloves, straps, &c. and shall try to look a little more decent in clothing.

Thursday, March 10th—Bought me jacket and vest today. There has nothing transpired out of the usual course of events.

Friday, March 11th—It being a cold day, put on my new rig and felt more respectable. The 8th Michigan returned today from [veteran’s] furlough bound to the front. Bought me a haversack and wrote home.

Saturday, March 12th—The world moves as usual, but today it adds nothing new or interesting to my first idea of its cause and effect.

Sunday, March 13th—One of those cold, stormy, cheerless days that humanity dreads. went to headquarters. saw steamer come in with troops. Felt most sure that it was my regiment. Got disappointed. Besides too late for church in the evening. Went to Methodist Church.

Monday, March 14th—Cold and stormy. Streets all mud. Rain in torrents. Noah’s Flood. Dull and gloomy. Shut up tight Realy glad when it is night.

Tuesday, March 15th—The same as yesterday. It stormed all day. It stormed all night. I hear the regiment is coming through Cumberland Gap.

Wednesday, March 16th—“Older yet and yet, still colder.” Snow and rain, then rain and snow.

Thursday, March 17th—Snow and hail, fire and vapor. How it tingles round my ears.

Friday, March 18th—Today the gentle sun is shining on the snow and ice so bright. Hope this little bit of rhyming will not keep me wake at night.

Saturday, March 19th—Warmer!!!

It seems likely the following anonymously submitted letter to the hometown newspaper also came from Capt. Doten:

Whenever we have spoken of Kentucky we have always spoken of her as a discontented, disaffected and  largely disloyal state. Such she has ever been since the first day that the hydra of secession dared openly to  show its ugly head or dared to take the initiative step towards the separation of these United States. She has  been from first to last secesh to the heart, although strongly professing Union sentiments and acting with the  Union party. But there is not now, nor never has been, any heart or vigor in her actions to repel invasion or to  disperse even the guerillas in her own borders, but she has been continually calling upon the general government to protect her and her slave property, and government has done this to an extent that we fully  believe is a gross injustice to all other slave States where the loyal citizens are endeavoring to again return to  the Union, and by the protection of her slaves, a gross insult to the free Northern sentiment. The slaves of  Kentucky should have been freed by the President’s proclamation just as much as the slaves of Tennessee, and  Tennessee is this day far the most loyal State, and will give the government much less trouble to protect it. All  that has kept Kentucky from being first and foremost in the ranks of secession is her geographical position and  her fear for her peculiar institution. Had she been in the place of Tennessee, there would have not been a more  bitter State among the Confederates; but bordering on the glorious State of Ohio, where freedom is one of the  strongest institutions in the body corporate, she has smothered the sinister feelings of her black heart and  shown miserable pretense of loyalty.

Gov. Bramlette in his address to the people of Kentucky, talks of Unionism and of Union sentiment;  advises obedience to the laws and tells about driving to an ignominious distance those who in the agony of our  conflict have perverted their sacred trusts to the base uses of partisan ends and fanatical purposes, when but a  few days previous he presided at a sword presentation to Colonel Frank Wolford, and when the Colonel in  answer expressed the strongest disloyal sentiments, advising resistance to the draft and armed resistance to  the taking of slaves for government use, calling President Lincoln a traitor and usurper, and intimating that he  was ready to draw the aforesaid sword to make good his words, Gov. Bramlette instead of rebuking the  Colonel, by his silence, gave full assent to the sentiments presented. Finding however that public sentiment  was pressing hard upon him, and that he was holding a very equivocal position before the country, he has  issued a proclamation to the people of his State, coldly advising them how to act under the pressure of  circumstances.

We have passed through the length and breadth of Kentucky; we have studied her people, their character  and disposition, mingled with her citizens at their homes and with her soldiers on the battlefield, place our feet  beneath the mahogany of the Hon. Gerritt Davis and eat of the good things of this world, and sat beside the  black in the humble log cabin and eat of the infallible and eternal smoked hog that morning, noon and night  helps sustain Kentucky poverty and gives tone to her principles; we have traveled on her poverty-stricken  railroads, where they depend upon the Almighty for depots, being either too poor or parsimonious to furnish  them; we have seen her huge distilleries, where liquid damnation is distilled for the multitude, and seen her  tobacco consuming citizens trying to strengthen their nerves by the insidious poison, and we fully believe that  if Kentucky had joined the Southern theifocracy at the first it would have been better for the government and  for the State. Had she done this, Gerritt Davis’s weak, insolent voice would not have been heard in the Senate,  and her grumbling, fault-finding, and bitter opposition of all the acts of the administration would have been  met with a decided change. Slavery would have been abolished, and her State government been administered  to those whose firmness and integrity would need no proclamation to defend their position. Gov. Bramlette  claims that fifty-one thousand of Kentucky’s sons are in the Federal army, and we speak what we honestly  believe when we say that clear of their troops that are kept at home for their own protection, and those in  hospital, that there is not fifteen thousand effective men in the field belonging to that State. Thank God, things  are fast approaching a crisis in Kentucky. The day and hour has come when she must be true to her motto, and  stand united and firm with her sister loyal States, or she must fall ignominiously into the dirty pool of  secessionism, only to feel the weight of her degradation, and then shorn of her besetting sin of slavery and  humbled in her pride, she must return to the fold of liberty, of which Abraham Lincoln is the shepherd.

There is no war news here at this time. Several expeditions are getting ready and we think that the west of  the Mississippi will give us but little trouble. Most all of the old regiments have been home, and are now returning with filled ranks to the front, and the army of the Cumberland is now fully able to do all that is required of it.”

Sunday, March 20th—Went to church!!!!

Monday, March 21st—I am tired of waiting here for the regiment and have applied at headquarters to be sent to the front. I took a long range over to Covington. Don’t like the place but it is quite neat for a slave city. Better than the average.

Tuesday, March 22nd—Heard nothing new from the regiment.

Wednesday, March 23rd—weather good and cool.

Thursday, March 24th—News that 300 of those who are unable to travel of the 9th Army Corps will be here soon by rail. This looks as if the whole Corps will come out from Tennessee.

Friday, March 25th—Cold, rain & snow. The 300 arrived today and men sent to the 5th Street Barracks. Went to see them and found a number of my company and many of the regiment also. Lieut. Long and [Henry S.] Braden have arrived at Gibson’s . Lieut. Braden is quite unwell The regiment has stared with the Corps to come over the mountains. Col Peirce has leave of absence for sickness for thirty days and as they would not give him transportation for his horse, he has started over the mountains on horseback to save the freight of his horse on the railroad.

Saturday, March 26th—A few more of the 29th have arrived here today and yet more are on their way. The weather is better. Col. Peirce, Captains Oliver & Wilson arrived here this p.m. from Paris, Kentucky. The Colonel looks rusty, seedy. The others first rate. All the soldiers that have arrived have been sent over to the Covington Barracks. Orin D. Holmes of “E” has arrived. He is a good soldier.

Sunday, March 27th—Quite a number more of the 29th arrived today from Camp Nelson. The weather is pleasant.

Monday, March 28th—The first brigade baggage arrived today and three more of my men. Lieut. [Augustus D.] Ayling came through in charge. The mun have been unruly and drunk but none of my company. I have no fears from them. They are under too good discipline.

Tuesday, Mach 29th—Weather dark and cloudy. Some rain. Last night seven hundred of the 9th Corps started for Wheeling, Va. , on their way to Annapolis. Most of the 29th stopped back as usual. Went over to Newport and at the Barracks. Walked round the town, It is quite a good looking place—much better than Covington, but not so large. It is laid out in squares like Cincinnati. Many of the houses are of brick. There is some manufacturing going on here, principally iron work and large rolling mills. The streets are quite clean and tidy. Went across the wire bridge over the Licking river to Covington and up to the barracks. Went back to Cincinnati and got a letter unexpectedly from home. Was much pleased ot get it. Capt. Oliver has the shakes and fever today. Wrote a letter to wife & one to William Lane at Illinois.

Wednesday, March 30th—Cold and disagreeable. Wrote to the Memorial. Mr. Peirce of Freetown [Col Ebenezer Peirce] dined with us at the Soldier’s Home today. Capt. Richardson arrived today.

Thursday, March 31st—It is said that the regiment is one day’s march from Nicholasville. If so, they will some of them be along tomorrow night. The weather is yet cool and cloudy. Saw Capt. [Daniel C.] Buswell of the 9th New Hampshire. He left here tonight.

Friday, April 1st—The regiment arrived last night and camped over to Covington about a half mile from the barracks. Went over with Peirce to see them. They look rusty and hard. They had a hard march over the mountains. In the afternoon they came over to Cincinnati and went to the 6th Street Barracks. Reported myself to Maj. Chipman, he being in command of the regiment.

Saturday, April 2nd—Dark and cloudy. Took my men up to the barracks and ordered them to report to their several companies. A court of enquiry was called and I am ordered to appear and show cause why I had been absent. I produced my papers &c., was examined. The court was called by Lieut. Col. Barnes, then in command of the brigade and consisted of Maj. Chipman, Lieuts. Brown and Whitman. Capt. Tripp, Oliver & Wilson were before the court, they having been reported the same as myself. Got muster rolls and filled them out for my men who had reenlisted at Camp Nelson. all the men who have not reenlisted were transferred to the 36th Regiment Massachusetts Volunteers.

Sunday, April 3rd—This day get my enlistment papers for Bates & Nickerson and had them examined. It was a vexatious job. Got the decree of the court that I was all right as I expected. Peirce of Freetown was very good to me. Wonder what is wanted. He told me lots of vulgar stories as usual. I reported to Maj. Chipman and was ordered to duty Co. E.

Monday, April 4th—A muddy, rainy day. Got my pay after much trouble. Paid Sam. Ribbins borrowed money & lent Bates and Nickerson twenty-five dollars each.

Tuesday, April 5th—Officer of the Day. Got my rolls signed. Drew clothing & ordnance and issued them. Charged and got receipts. Went to the gift swindle and got took in a little.

Wednesday, April 6th—The men were paid off this a.m.—all but those who reenlisted here—and they have spent their money freely. I sent five hundred and fifty dollars home by Adams & Co. Express and wrote wife about it. We are ordered to be in line tomorrow morning at 6 o’clock to start for home.

Thursday, April 7th—Regiment in line at 6:30 o’clock and marched to the Little Miami Depot. The men are in box cars and an old car for the officers. Started at 8:30 o’clock. Changed cars at Cleveland at midnight and proceeded onward.

Friday, April 8th—Arrived at Erie at sunrise this morning. Weather cool and good. Arrived at & left Buffalo at 12 M. Sick with the headache very bad this p.m.

Saturday, April 9th—Arrived at Albany at 2:30 a.m. and started for Boston at 7 a.m. where we arrived at 5 p.m. and were quartered in the Beach Street Barracks.

Sunday, April 10th—Stayed ay Beach Street Barracks all day . Weather cold and stormy.

Monday, April 11th—Regiment got into line at 11 o’clock a.m. and were escorted by the City Guards and Band through different streets to the State House where they were joined by the Governor and then proceeded to the American House where a bountiful entertainment was provided by the City of Boston. After an introduction by Mayor [Frederick W.] Lincoln [Jr.] and a speech from the Governor [John A. Andrew] and having partaken of the splendid repast, the regiment was again formed into line and marched to the Beach Street Barracks where the men were furloughed for thirty days form the 12th inst.

Tuesday, April 12th—Got my men furloughed and state pay roll signed and at 2:30 p.m. started for home where I arrived at 4:30 p.m.

Veteran Furlough for 29th Massachusetts

Thursday, May 12th 1864—This day reported at Boston as per order and returned home again at night.

Friday, May 13th—Reported at Boston gain in the early train. Was detailed Office of the Day. Had considerable trouble as the soldiers were quite drunk and troublesome. Wife came up in the late train.

Saturday, May 14th—Weather thick and foggy. Not more than four men stayed at the barracks last night as thy had passes. Most of the men were around the city.

Sunday, May 15th—A stormy, dirty day. Went to church. Heard Mr. Webb and went out to Dorchester in the afternoon.

Monday, May 16th—Received orders to leave Boston at 5 o’clock p.m. Got ready and formed line at 4 p.m. and marched to O[ld] C[olony] Depot and and started by the Fall River line for New York. Took the steamer Metropolis. Weather thick and foggy and sea rough.

Tuesday, May 17th—Had a thick and foggy night on the Sound. Arrived at 9:30 o’clock this morning and was landed at the New Jersey Railroad [and] at about 11:30 a.m. took cars or Philadelphia. Passed through Trenton and Princeton. they are very pretty places. We have been riding along the banks of the canal. The country is beautiful and looks good as everything is issuing forward fast. There is very large peach orchards on the road. At 4:30 p.m., we came to Schuylkill River where the canal ends. At about 5:30 p.m. we arrived at Philadelphia where we were provided with a colation and at 9:30 p.m. left for Baltimore.

Wednesday, May 18th—Rode all night and at 5:30 a.m. crossed the Delaware river on the boat at Haver-de-Grace, the cars going on the boat. We arrived at Baltimore at 8:30 a.m. and left for Washington at 12 M and arrived at Washington at 3:30 p.m. in a hard rainstorm. The regiment was put into the Soldier’s Retreat and the officers went to the U.S. Hotel for the night.

Thursday, May 19th—weather good. We have orders to march at 8 o’clock tomorrow morning. Have drawn clothing &c. Are ordered to have five days rations and 100 rounds of cartridges. Got my pay today and sent home $260 dollars by Adams & Co. Express. Bought carpet bag. Ten of my men that had been turned over to the 36th Massachusetts arrived here today to be discharged.

Friday, May 20th—Regiment in line at 7 o’clock this morning and marched to the steamer Wawashe for Belle Plains. We started at 9:30 a.m. and arrived at Belle Plains at 1 p.m. and encamped near the Landing. Three of the 29th who were at Washington returning home cheered us heartily as we passed.

Saturday, May 21st 1864—My three years service expires today. Capts. Leach, Oliver, Lieuts. Braden, Whitman, Conant, Darby, Atherton, Goodwin, & Ayling have got permission from Gen. Abercrobie who commands here to go to Washington to be mustered out of the service. These are nearly all of the officers of the Old Battalion. I do not like to be left alone so this p.m. I made a separate application and got it approved. I have been very busy getting ready. It is hard to leave though I have but six men in my company. But this is the only good time I could take for the purpose and shall improve it. The weather is good and troops are passing here both ways—some for home, and some for the front.

Sunday, May 22nd—I have been hard at work today to get ready and to turn over to Lieut. Long my ordnance stores and camp & garrison equippage and get receipts for it. I dislike much to leave but I never could stand another term of service like the last and I think it best to leave with the rest. My men took my things down to the wharf for me and we started for Washington at about three o’clock p.m. where we arrived and put up at the National Hotel. there was a number of Rebel officers on the boat with us as prisoners. They said they were full of hope as to the final result and believed that they should accomplish their object.

Monday, May 23rd—If the Nation was like the National Hotel, it would not be worth fighting for. Provisions small and bugs large. Think the latter fare better than the boarders. Moved my quarters to the Clarendon Hotel and fared rather better. Got my papers ready to go to Boston to be mustered out of the service. The other officers got theirs and started at 5 p.m. I have concluded to stop and settle up with the departments before I leave here. I have begun today. It looks like a hard job to go through all the departments.

Tuesday, May 24th—Capt. Leach is yet here but is mustered out of the service. I have worked hard all day but made but little progress. We had a heavy squall today that cooled the air. It has been very hot here today. Had green peas and strawberries for dinner today. Sergt. Holbrook’s Father and Mother-in-law is here looking for him. Made some progress in my accounts.

Wednesday, May 25th—A good cool day and weather fine. Found Sergt. Holbrook at the Finlay Hospital. He has a severe wound in his foot—the ball passing through his great toe. I was often at the Ordnance Department and made good progress.

Thursday May 26th—Got through the Ordnance Department and begun in the clothing department and made good headway. Took supper with Capt. Charles Drew. He is in the Veteran Reserve Corps and has a good place.

Friday, May 27th—My accounts are all settled up with all the departments satisfactorily at 4:30 p.m. All the officers of the departments have used me very gentlemanly and I have received all the attention possible with the result. At 7:30 o’clock took cars for Baltimore and Philadelphia and New York, leaving Washington gladly as it is in my estimation the meanest place of note in the United States and deeply steeped in secessionism.

Saturday, May 28th—Arrived at New York this morning and had the gratifying intelligence that the baggage cars run off the track near Philadelphia and that probably the baggage would not get along for a day or two. Put my check in the hands of Boyd’s City Express and took the New Haven train for the East and arrived at Worcester at about 3:30 o’clock p.m where I stopped tired and sleepy. Found wife had left for home this morning.

Sunday, May 29th—Went to church this a.m. with Mr. Farley with whom I stopped. Stayed at home in the afternoon and after supper, took a turn around the city.

Monday, May 30th—Took early train for Boston and the 2:30 train for Plymouth where I arrived in due time to make all my friends glad to find that I had got safe home from a three years experience of the service and hardships of war. I have not yet been mustered out of the service nor shall be probably for some time yet as my men that came home are not mustered out yet.


1863: William Henry Scarbrough to James Scarbrough

This letter was written by William Henry Scarbrough (1842-1903), the son of James Scarbrough (1807-1896) and Elizabeth Breckenridge (1816-1904) of Liberty, Knox county, Ohio. The Scarbrough family were farmers and active members of the Methodist Episcopal Church.

William enlisted on 12 August 1862 to serve in Co. B, 96th OVI. Prior to his promotion to corporal in April 1863, he participated in the battles of Chickasaw Bluffs and Fort Hindman. He was with his regiment in the rear of Vicksburg when he wrote this letter in mid-June 1863 but became ill and was sent to the hospital on 4 July where he remained for a couple of weeks. He returned to his regiment and participated in the battle of Grand Coteau where he was wounded in the left index finger, was promoted to sergeant in December 1863, and and participated in the battles of Sabine Crossroads, Fort Gaines and Morgan, Spanish Fort and Mobile, Alabama.

William H. Scarbrough of Mt. Vernon, Ohio. Photographer L. K. Oldroyd w. tax stamp. (Paul O’Neill Collection)
Advertisement for Oldroyd’s Gallery in the Mt. Vernon Republican, December 1864.

For a great article on the early war experience of the 9th OVI, see Grapes and Catawba Wine on the Ohio: The 96th Ohio Defends Cincinnati, published in March 2021 in Dan Masters’ Civil War Chronicles.

See also, “An Ohio English Teach Went to Fight in the Civil War and Got his First True Taste of Battle,” by James Jewell on HistoryNet.

Previously published Spared & Shared letters by members of the 96th OVI:
Albert S. Coomer, Co. C, 96th Ohio (3 Letters)
Alfred Alverson Thayer, Co. C, 96th Ohio (3 Letters)
Joseph C. Arnold, Co. E, 96th Ohio (3 Letters)


The Gilder Lehrman Institute of American History houses a collection of 51 letters by William H. Scarbrough of Co. B, 96th OVI.

Transcription

Addressed to Mr. James Scarbrough, Mt. Vernon, Knox County, Ohio

Rear of Vicksburg, four miles on the Battlefield
June 17, 1863

Dear Parents,

This beautiful morning finds me seated for the purpose of writing you a few lines. However, I do not owe you any letter but if I did not write when I only received letters, I would not write very often. Since last writing you, nothing of interest has occurred more than usual. Last Sabbath morning as Orderly Lore and myself were laying in the beautiful shade with our Testaments in our hands and talking of home and the pleasant times we have had and soon hope to enjoy again, we were called—or rather aroused—by a Rebel shell which soon brought us to our feet and instead of reading our Bibles, had to lay in the rifle pits the balance of the day. Such is the theme of war. You do not know from one minute to another what you will be called on to do. Persons not acquainted or used to the Army would think it a strange place. I do not mind the hardships of war anymore for tis of no use. I thank God for sparing my life through so many dangers and hardships and good health. Since coming here, many of our boys have taken sick with disease, chills, and fever. Consequently the duty we have to perform (which is very heavy) comes harder upon those that are well.

John Law is not very well at this time but is now improving slowly. I wrote a letter stating that I would like if you could send me a couple of good woolen shirts—something of good quality. I am nearly out of anything in the shirt line and do not like the army shorts. If you have any chance, send them, or if you think it safe to Express them.

If you want to see a map of Vicksburg and of the charges [that have] been made and where the Federal Army lays and even [the] 96th [OVI], look in Leslie’s Illustrated Newspaper. It is being made and will be sent to him soon. You can see the position of all out forces and 20th, 96th, or any regiment you wish to see. I have nothing more of interest to communicate. I hope to hear from you all soon.

Send me postage stamps. I am out and will have to frank this letter. My love to all friends after reserving a share for yourselves. Yours topographically and fraternally, — William H. Scarbrough, soldier boy.

[to] James and Elizabeth Scarbrough

Direct to camp near Vicksburg, Miss., 96th Regiment OVI, Company B, Care of Capt. Joseph Leonard

I could say many things concerning the army but will be useless for the papers can and will give you a better statement than myself. I hope to hear from you soon.